bearxgyeomie - Tumblr blog

bearxgyeomie · 13 days ago

Text

Good Lil Boy

prince!wooyoung x princess!reader

enemies to lovers au

genres: tiny bit of fluff, loads of angst, smut- both hard and soft (mdi!) swearing, wooyoung being wooyoung (a tease), wooyoung driving you clinically and romantically insane, etc etc

word count: 23k

synopsis: you and wooyoung may be best friends but you are also each other's worst enemies, leaving no chance to humiliate and tease the other. when you meet at prince yunho's kingdom for a 3 months retreat, things take an unexpected turn as you start to place very personal bets and find yourselves unable to keep your hands off each other, something you'd regret later as you fail to keep boundaries.

“You can’t be serious.”

“Unfortunately, that is how it is,” Seonghwa was resting his face on one hand, elbow propped on the table as he scanned you, a smirk growing on his face. “Can’t say I hate what’s happening. Ought to put you in your place, Princess.”

You looked at Hongjoong for help, “He’s not fucking serious, is he?”

“Ought to teach you how to speak to elders too,” Seonghwa muttered and Hongjoong laughed.

“I’m sorry, Princess. That’s how it is. It’s only three months, what could go wrong?”

That was the conversation you recalled when you reached the castle in Utopia, the face you were dreading right in front of you as you got out of your carriage.

“This place is already one prince too crowded,” you looked at Prince Wooyoung, his smirk growing by the second. “Here to learn how to live up to your title, eh?”

“I’d say that to you,” Prince Wooyoung bowed dramatically. “This place ought to teach a princess how to make good use of her mouth.”

“Like you’d know,” you sneered at him as you waited for Hongjoong and Seonghwa to stop giving orders to the rest of your companions so they could join you and take you inside, away from that brat.

“I’d say I know very well- how to make good use of my mouth,” he winked at you and you put your hands over your ears, grimacing as you called for the two to hurry up. Prince Wooyoung scoffed in victory before going inside with his companions who greeted you with bows.

Just a week ago, you had received the news from your father- Utopia’s royal family had invited princes and princesses from across the continent, holding an event, something like a holiday retreat for everyone. The details of it you would receive upon arriving but you had heard it was going to be fun and games, and you would have believed them, would have enjoyed your stay except-

Except for the fact that Wooyoung was here.

You didn’t hate Wooyoung, no. You abhorred him, his sassiness, his brattiness, his very existence, just like he hated yours. And it wasn’t due to a petty reason (though that was debatable as well). As children, since your parents were close, you two had spent most of your prepubescent years together. You had even been friends. But everything had changed once you two were grown enough to be aware that you were a boy and a girl.

And it was both your fault and his.

You did not like recalling the dark times, as you so dramatically liked to put. Some would say it wasn’t even a reason big enough to hate each other, but you argued that it was. He had humiliated you in front of Prince Yunho, whose castle in Utopia you were now in. You, in return, had humiliated him in front of Princess Yuju of Neverland, whom he had always had a crush on. You called yourself even but he decided to fight with you, the result of which was now obvious to everyone who knew you.

Prince Yunho greeted you both as you entered the castle, inquiring of your parents’ health. You shared a hug, telling him how much they missed him and looked forward to meeting him in three months’ time, when all this would be over.

“Are you sure your parents are the only ones who missed him?” Wooyoung muttered and you flipped your middle finger at him, Yunho laughing at you two as he told Wooyoung to behave while he was around you. You left before he could start recalling the dark times, putting an arm in Seonghwa’s as he escorted you to the guest chambers.

“You should have told me that brat was going to be here,” you slumped on the couch, Seonghwa and Hongjoong snickering, “You both just love to see me miserable, don’t you?”

“Come on,” Hongjoong said, “If we’d told you, you would have never agreed to come.”

“Exactly,” you gave him a side-eye, “This is treachery. I ought to get you both beheaded.”

Seonghwa ignored your remarks like he usually did as he handed you a glass of water, “Cool down. It would do you good to tolerate his existence while you’re here. Who knows? Maybe you two will become friends again.”

“Yeah, who knows, Seonghwa,” you sipped the water. “Maybe he would fall to his knees and apologise. Maybe the world will end. Who knows?”

“Why is she so dramatic?” Seonghwa looked at Hongjoong for help who was almost half asleep.

“The important question, my dear friend,” Hongjoong began, “Is why do we serve this spoilt Princess-”

“I’m spoiled? You clearly haven’t met Wooyoung.”

Seonghwa and Hongjoong decided you were right later that evening when Wooyoung was flirting with the other princesses from around the continent while sending knowing smirks in your direction, which you tried to ignore but then he did what you feared- a princess you recognised was from the south came and asked you, “Did you really burn your hair off once while trying to impress Prince Yunho? All of it?”

However, the duo were also impressed by your patience and your will to not bend under Wooyoung, to meet fire with fire, as you replied, “Oh no, honey. That was Prince Wooyoung- you see how half his hair is another colour? That’s because they can never be the same colour again. Ask him, go on.”

The Princess, who was no more than 13, gasped, believing what you said right away as she made her way back to Wooyoung and seconds later, you heard a howl of laughter and you sipped on your wine in victory. Hongjoong patted you on the back, “I have to admit, that was a good one.”

“Do not encourage her,” Seonghwa warned but he, too, was smiling. “Here he comes.”

Prince Wooyoung plopped himself beside you, shaking his head as he grinned, “That was a good one. They refuse to believe I haven’t dyed my hair.”

“You should have been more clever with your lies,” you smiled sweetly at him, “I do wonder what you were thinking when you decided this was a good look on you.”

“Oh, the ladies love it,” Wooyoung flicked his half-tied hair, “So. I hear it’s about time you get married. Should I find you a good suitor here?”

Oh no.

“You’re my age,” you smirked at him, “Maybe I should announce you’re mine. Let’s see if you get the same company of ladies around you then.”

Wooyoung cooed, “Can’t resist calling me yours?”

You leaned forward, your noses almost brushing, “My tongue’s still bitter thanks to the aftertaste.”

Wooyoung made a face as you sat back in your position, “Three months here, Princess. Get ready for hell.”

He blew a kiss your way before he went back, making all the ladies that were watching go wild and you glared at Seonghwa and Hongjoong, “Give me a good enough reason not to murder him right now.”

“Your own execution?”

“I said a good enough reason,” you turned to look at Wooyoung who was now back to sitting in the middle of a crowd of ladies, “Execution sounds tempting.”

—----------------

The next day, all the young royals settled themselves in the Great Hall for breakfast where you spotted Prince San- an old friend of yours. You waved at him from a distance and wowed internally at how different he looked- he had definitely matured a lot. Prince Yunho stood up after everyone was done with breakfast, clinking his glass to get everyone's attention.

"It's so good to have most of you here, after years," he began, meeting eyes with the princes and princesses from across the continent, "It was my father's idea that I host this retreat for all of us, a way to catch up with everyone and reminisce over old memories, and who knows? Maybe some of us will go back engaged," he threw a wink in one direction. "Anyways, you all are free to roam around, but I had a little something in mind-"

He then laid out his plan- Mondays for horse riding, Tuesdays for board games, Wednesdays for outdoor games, Thursdays for history lessons, Fridays for balls and parties and Saturdays and Sundays would be free unless something came up. You liked that- you weren't bound to stay the whole three months (though Yunho assured anyone who wanted to could stay here forever) but you decided it was a relief from your life back home, where everyday had started to feel bland as you followed a mechanical routine. Everyone was just as excited as you, if not more.

You got up after Yunho excused himself, approaching San and sharing a hug, "You've changed, Prince."

"I hope it's a good change. You're prettier than ever," San smiled.

"Thank you," you smiled back. "Good to see you, Jongho," you addressed his Right Hand, who was also a friend of yours.

"It's been long, Princess," he bowed. "I see Yeosang- let's go greet them. Have you met them yet?"

Yeosang being Wooyoung's Right Hand- you shook your head, following him as Yeosang greeted you three.

"Ah, Princess, I'm glad you're here. Finally someone I can badmouth Wooyoung with."

You grinned, "This is why I like you, Yeosang."

"Now, now," Wooyoung approached you. "Already teaming up against me?"

"What do you mean? We've been a team ever since I can remember," Yeosang dramatically said, earning a laugh from everyone else and a slap from him.

"All my best friends are here," Yunho and his Right Hand, Mingi approached the group with Seonghwa and Hongjoong, "There's a lot of catching up to do. What do you say, drinks tonight, my room."

Everyone agreed, "Only if someone stops Mingi from crying when he gets drunk."

"I don't cry when I'm drunk!" Mingi laughed at Jongho.

"You definitely do, Mingi, I can attest to that," Yunho laughed.

Yunho was right.

Mingi did cry when drunk.

However, that was the least of your problems right now, because what threatened you was Wooyoung, who was an extreme flirt when drunk.

"Like sober Wooyoung wasn't enough," you put your feet on his shoulder to push him away harshly as he tried approaching you, almost crawling. "Now I have to deal with a horny Wooyoung."

It had all been normal- after dinner, you all met in Yunho's room after the rest of the people excused themselves for the night. Some were having drinks with their own groups, and your group of friends was as old as you so nobody batted an eye at your easy interactions.

You all caught up with each other, Wooyoung and you occasionally shooting a snide remark to the other, and the boys made you both sit in opposite corners, having a laugh over how you two still fought so much that it was probably love.

"That's not love," you spat.

"Yeah, we hate each other's guts," Wooyoung, for once, was on your side.

"You keep saying that," San teased, "I just know these three months are going to change something between you two indefinitely."

"Eternal hate sounds appealing, what say you, Wooyoung?"

"Very," he grinned at you.

"Gosh, is nobody gonna comment on his hair though?" You met eyes with everyone, "He looks like a half fried biscuit."

Everyone roared with laughter and Wooyoung gaped at you, "Nice try, Princess. Obviously trying to get attention off the fact that you have this weird haircut now- do you know it makes your face look fat?"

You unconsciously tugged at your bangs while the rest of the boys looked at each other, an echo of "I didn't even notice" and "me neither" going around the room.

"Please, have you looked in the mirror? And what's with the ponytail? You think you look hot?"

"I don't know, Princess," Wooyoung turned towards you. "Do I look hot?"

"Oh, someone get me a drink before I throw up all over the rug," you mumbled, Yeosang laughing as he passed you a drink and you downed it, glaring at Wooyoung who still looked amused. "Wipe that stupid grin off your face, Prince. Someone might think you actually find me funny."

"I do," he said, "find you amusing. Such a mouth you have on you. God…" he downed his own drink. "I missed this."

You started smiling- you missed this too. You may hate Wooyoung's guts but he was still your oldest friend. Everyone cheered, clinking their glasses together, going back to teasing each other over anything and everything-

Until everyone became drunk.

"Get him off me, Yeosang," you almost cried. "He's being weird."

"You two need this, you know," Yeosang only watched as Wooyoung attempted to crawl on top of you just to spite you. "We ought to put you two in the same dungeon for these three months."

"There's so much sexual tension between them, it's not even funny," San commented.

"Oh, shut up!" You and Wooyoung shouted at him together and he raised his hands but his smug face said he had proven his point. You got up, going to hide between Seonghwa and Hongjoong.

"Princess!" Wooyoung cried out as he got up, swerving dangerously as he ran his eyes around the room, searching for- "You!"

He almost tripped on one of Yunho's sprawled limbs as he made his way in front of you, "Everyone! Do you all know it's time for our little princess to find a suitor!"

Everyone including, to your dismay, Seonghwa and Hongjoong raised their glasses and cheered for you and you slumped even further down the couch. Wooyoung met eyes with you, "So… Who in this room would you give a chance, Princess?"

You rolled your eyes, "You think you undeserving shits have a chance?" Everyone booed at you, making you laugh. "No, I'm serious. Who do you think I'd even consider? I have known you guys since we were toddlers, take that into consideration too."

Wooyoung went behind San, rubbing his shoulders. "This lad has grown up well. How about him?"

You looked at Wooyoung in warning, who sported the most smug expression. San was thankfully too drunk to notice what was happening. "Can you stop this and sit down before I make you?"

"Make me? You can't make me do anything, Princess."

You took the challenge, walking to him slowly and he mimicked your actions until you both were face to face. "Look at you. You're just begging for it, Wooyoung. Begging for me to put you in your place."

Wooyoung put his fingers under your chin and you tried to ignore the way his eyes were dark as he looked at you with heavy-lidded eyes and the shiver his touch sent down your spine. "Do I have to get on my knees for you to do it?"

You heard the faint oohs from your friends who were conscious enough to listen in. You smirked, "You think about that image a lot? You, on your knees, in front of me?"

"God, no," Wooyoung scoffed, patting your cheek lightly, "Don't flatter yourself, Princess."

"Alright, before you two kiss in front of me," Hongjoong got up, clapping. "Everyone, bed, now."

Wooyoung and you immediately pretended to throw up as you two drew away and you followed Hongjoong and Seonghwa to your chamber, collapsing on the bed and passing out before you could recall the events of tonight.

—--------------------

You were sipping your margarita, relaxing on a chair in the shade with some of the people who weren’t interested in horse-riding itself, or who, like you, were currently inconvenienced due to an injury- yours being a still healing ankle. You figured you could join in the horse-riding lessons in a week or two, though you weren’t sure you would be learning much- you kind of sucked at it no matter who taught you. You just couldn’t deal with horses.

But seeing Wooyoung zoom past the audience with a smug look on his face as he rode possibly the most beautiful stallion present, in a rather graceful manner, you weren’t sure you wanted Wooyoung to see you struggle with horse-riding. After all, he was always waiting for a chance to spot your weakness and make a joke out of it.

“You look like you’re wishing he’d fall off and die,” Princess Yuju- one of your oldest friends- laughed as she slumped down next to you with a drink of her own, patting the sweat off her forehead with a kerchief.

“Is it that obvious?” You muttered and she shook her head in amusement. “Okay, as appealing as that thought is, I was just wishing I could join, but you know how hesitant I am with horses.”

“I haven’t done this in a while so I have to admit, I was feeling nervous but Seonghwa… he’s a good teacher.”

You raised a brow as you noticed her smiling as she mentioned his name. “You still have a crush on him? I thought that was just a passing thing.”

“I thought too,” she sighed dreamily. “He’s just… such a gentleman.”

You put a hand over your mouth as you laughed, briefly recalling the events of last night. “You know what? Maybe you should see him drunk. He’s very talkative when drunk.”

“He shouldn’t see me drunk,” Yuju muttered and you giggled- she had a habit of getting physically affectionate when drunk, though she had a good level of tolerance. “And… here comes your favourite person.”

You didn’t know who she meant but the last person you were expecting was Wooyoung who was wiping his forehead with a towel and threw it in your direction as he got closer. With no time to dodge it, it landed on your face and you cursed under your breath, throwing it away.

“What’s your problem?”

“You have something on your face,” he said as he settled down in front of Yuju who was trying not to laugh.

“What?” You asked, patting your cheeks.

“Ugliness,” Wooyoung said and turned to Yuju. “How are you doing? You’re prettier than I last saw you.”

“And you’re still as shameless,” Yuju patted your back as you gaped at Wooyoung because how dare he? “I don’t get why you two won’t get along after all these years. It’s like you’re both doing it on purpose.”

“We get along well, don’t we?” Wooyoung asked and you nodded enthusiastically.

“Oh, we do,” you looked at Yuju. “As well as water and fire.”

Yuju made an unimpressed face and spotted Seonghwa stepping off from his own horse. Just like yours, Wooyoung’s eyes also followed her gaze and you both shared a knowing smile. Yuju straightened and glanced at you both. “I’m going to leave you two… to bond.”

“To bond,” you muttered sourly as she left and Wooyoung scoffed.

“So,” he crossed his legs. “How are your parents doing?”

“Are we actually doing this?” You scoffed but when his straight face didn’t change, you shrugged. “They’re fine. What about yours?”

“Fine, for the most part,” he looked towards the field where a few people were still riding. “Mom misses you. She keeps complaining about how you haven’t visited in a while.”

You smiled at that- as strange as your relationship was with Wooyoung, your relationship with his mother was even stranger. It had started as you getting in trouble with her for sneaking in her room because you loved the intricate necklace she always wore- you had been too scared to ask her directly. However, somehow when his mother, instead of scolding you when she found you trying to hide under a table, sneaked under it herself and shared stories of her own childhood, the two of you found yourselves in a bond that resembled something like a friend, or something like a mother-daughter relationship without all its complexities.

You sometimes wondered if Wooyoung got his adventurous spirit from his mother.

“I wanted to, last summer, but we had that issue with Halaland going on at that time,” you sighed. “I really wished things had sorted out earlier.”

“Aw, missed me?” He cockily rested his face in his hands. “You can admit it, you know.”

You frowned. “What’s your deal lately? You’ve never acted so… clingy.”

“With each passing year, I level up,” he said and you laughed at that- it was true. He was levelling up each year, not just in his personality and behaviour with you, but-

You couldn’t help but notice how sharp his facial structure had gotten since the last time you saw him- a year ago when he had visited your Kingdom of Eden to sort some things out. Wooyoung caught you staring. “Look at you. Shamelessly checking me out.”

“Do they give you nothing to eat anymore?” You ignored his comment. “You look frail.”

“Don’t tell me you’re worried-”

“Good for me, would make it easier for me to push you to your death-”

“It’s called maintaining myself,” Wooyoung got up and flexed his arm muscles and you blanched, the approaching figure of San shaking with laughter at you two.

“Leave her alone,” San smacked Wooyoung’s neck. “He’s just trying to impress the ladies- he thinks he looks hot like this. What do you think?”

“Easier to kill,” you muttered.

“He’s gotten stronger, actually, haven’t you, Woo?” San examined his friend from head to toe. “Wanna arm wrestle and see who wins this time?”

“And that’s my cue to leave,” you laughed, knowing you weren’t ready for Wooyoung’s high-pitched screaming that followed every time he lost to someone in anything. Yunho caught your eye and he motioned for you to join him and Hongjoong.

“I see you two are getting along,” Hongjoong scoffed. “How’s your ankle?”

“I think I’ll skip next week too,” you rotated your ankle and winced when it stung. “Why do you both look so serious anyway?”

“Yunho’s just worried if everyone’s having a good time, and you and Wooyoung always make sure he’s in a constant state of worry,” Hongjoong shook his head in disappointment and Yunho laughed.

“No, it’s not that,” Yunho shook his hands. “He’s right about me being worried though. Are you having a good time?”

“Minus Wooyoung, of course I am,” you smiled. “I haven’t felt like this in a long time, and I’m sure we all needed a break. So you-” you patted Yunho’s arm. “Stop worrying and have a good time too. You can relax with us- we’re all friends here.”

“I also wanted to tell you something,” Yunho took a deep breath. “Princess Haeun of Halaland is arriving tonight.”

You didn’t hide your sour expressions. “I thought she wasn’t going to make it?”

“Seems like she is,” Yunho glanced at Hongjoong. “Will you be alright?”

“Of course I will be,” you answered. “Our issue with Halaland won’t influence my behaviour with the Princess, but you do remember we used to be friends before she started pretending we’re strangers, right?”

“Yeah, I’m not on the best terms with her either,” Yunho nodded. “I don’t know why she suddenly decided to come. I thought she would decline for sure since I was the one who sent the invitations.”

“She’s probably got something up her sleeve,” Hongjoong considered. “Let’s not let her get to us, though, shall we?”

But the moment the Princess entered the Great Hall and paused to search the crowd and stopped when she met your eyes, you knew the sinking of your heart was something you couldn’t ignore. She smirked and resumed walking, Yunho dutifully leaving the table to greet her and you turned towards the rest.

“You all saw that, right?” You looked at Yeosang and Jongho who were in front of you. Yeosang nodded.

“Maybe she’s just happy to see you,” Jongho teased.

“You’re thinking too much,” Wooyoung chipped in, stealing the last chicken nugget from your plate and you gasped as he put it in his mouth. “That’s just how she always looks like.”

“First of all, how dare you steal my nugget? And no, she doesn’t. She specifically met my eyes and gave me an evil smile. You’re blind if you didn’t see that.”

“You call that an evil smile?” Wooyoung laughed, looking around him. “Has anyone ever seen her smile?”

“You-”

“Shh,” Yunho slid in his place next to you, waving a dismissive hand. “You all attract too much attention. I’ll send you home if you keep acting like this.”

“Tell me you saw her evil-smirk at me,” you asked and Yunho looked around the table to make sure no one but your group of friends was listening.

“I think I did,” he finally gave in. “She’s weird. She specifically asked how you were doing- she doesn’t care enough to ask about you as soon as she arrives.”

“See?” You turned to Wooyoung, having proven your point, who fell silent. “She’s gonna have a bigger problem with me now. Especially after the events of last year.”

“Just ignore her, you’ll be fine,” Wooyoung finally said, downing his drink.

“It’s hard to ignore someone who has a habit of getting disrespectful with others,” you muttered, sighing deeply. Wooyoung and the others were no strangers to your rocky relationship with the Princess of Halaland. Others would dismiss it as something similar to your relation with Wooyoung, but he was your friend. He held no malicious intentions towards you, no matter how harsh he could be with his jokes.

“Just come to me if she tries something, okay?” Wooyoung locked eyes with you. “I know exactly how to shut her up.”

You looked at Wooyoung, surprised, while your group of friends hooted loudly at that.

And there it was. Wooyoung was always the first one to protect you. No matter how much you hated his guts, at times like this your heart fluttered, so you simply nodded and told the boys to shut up, unable to meet Wooyoung’s gaze for the rest of the night.

—------------------------

You wondered who had the brilliant idea of assigning your seat diagonally across Princess Haeun in the history class because so far, so not good.

“I think we can all agree that Eden has a history of dirty politics,” Haeun began, glancing casually at you while you rested your chin in your hand, rolling your eyes at her. “Considering how only a decade ago, Eden almost called war on the Allied Kingdoms, shouldn’t it be clear that Eden does not really deserve a seat at the Peace Council?”

“Uh, I think that wasn’t Eden-” San began but was cut when Haeun continued.

“The Peace Council’s foundation is threatened by Eden’s presence in the council, in my humble opinion- no offence to the Princess,” Haeun pasted her trademark smirk over her face and you glanced across the room- quite a few youngsters looked doubtful by her confidence- or maybe your lack thereof. “I think the members of the Peace Council should be the kingdoms who condemn war, not condone it.”

“That’s, uh… an interesting stance you have there,” Jongho, who was voted to be the unbiased fact-checker/host for the day, said. “Anyone who would like to present an opposing argument?”

“I think,” you began, raising your hand and continuing when Jongho gave you the heads-up. “I think that Princess Haeun facts are biassed. Of course, everyone is entitled to their opinions but I think the fact that the Allied Kingdoms were scheming to stop the trade from our shared seas… that calls for a threat or two, doesn’t it?”

“And as the oldest members of the Peace Council,” San was smirking, “Shouldn’t they have been resolving this issue ‘peacefully’ rather than this hostile approach which would clearly threaten the well-being of the residents of Eden?”

“What well-being, pray tell, would be threatened if the route was temporarily closed due to conflict? I’m sure Eden is capable enough to flourish trades with its neighbouring kingdoms rather than relying on the ones far away.”

“Conflict of the Allied Kingdoms and Halaland with Neverland, with whom we have maintained trade for as long as the kingdoms have existed,” You looked at Yuju. “Remind me again how our kingdoms would have been affected had the route been closed?”

“I think we’re all sensible enough to figure that out, aren’t we?” Yuju smirked. “Between the time to contact all kingdoms and begin trade, the damage… not only to Eden but to Neverland as well. I think it’s okay when it’s someone else.”

“Besides,” Wooyoung’s voice filled the room and you turned to look at his rather relaxed figure as he rubbed his nose, looking uninterested. “It’s rich coming from you when you sided with the Allied Kingdoms when things looked bleak for Eden. As the members of the ‘Peace’ Council, shouldn’t you have been, I don’t know, trying to do something for peace instead of something that would have surely instigated war?”

The look on Haeun’s face made you want to get up and kiss Wooyoung even if the thought somewhat repelled you. You turned to Jongho who was also trying to hide his satisfaction. “That’s right. As members of the Peace Council, I think whatever decisions made should have a peaceful outcome. If old dealings are disturbed, that would surely put anyone in a tight spot. Eden could have been less hostile, but the Allied Kingdoms and Halaland didn’t give them much of a choice in the first place.”

“Which is why no one really deserves the seat at the Peace Council,” Yunho concluded. “No one’s a saint. I think we should stop with the history lessons here and plan the ball for tomorrow, what do you say?”

The room burst into a chorus of cheers and you watched Haeun sulk in her seat while one of her friends tried to comfort her and shot nasty looks at you. You almost flipped the finger at them but you got distracted when Wooyoung took the empty seat behind you.

“You almost lost your composure back there, Princess.”

“Glad you decided to contribute with your valuable opinion,” you muttered.

“Know why?” He leaned forward, tucking your hair back. “I would like to be the only one who can rile you up. That’s why I’ll make sure I put Haeun in her place.”

You smacked Wooyoung’s hand away. “What sort of twisted logic is that? As much as I appreciate you trying to show Haeun her place, I think I can handle her. In fact, I think I should team up with her this time- she looks like she could kill you, not me.”

Wooyoung glanced at Haeun who indeed looked quite angry at Wooyoung. Perhaps, because they were neighbouring kingdoms, Haeun had expected Wooyoung to take her side but she couldn’t have been more wrong- Wooyoung had only one reason to side with you, and that was to have the upper hand. As if to prove that, he tilted his head. “Can’t handle me?”

“Sorry, no,” you made a disgusted face but then spotted San getting chummy with a shy girl in the corner- perhaps the princess of one of the kingdoms of the Allied. “Would you look at that?”

Wooyoung turned and chuckled when he saw the sight. “I guess he’s looking for a dance partner for tomorrow.”

“You got one?”

“Not yet,” he glanced at you. “And you?”

“I forgot that was a thing, honestly,” you sighed. “I don’t think anyone would be interested in me other than as a last option.”

“Now why would you think that?” Wooyoung tsk-ed. “You don’t lack anything- you’re pretty, you’re intelligent, you’ve got the dirtiest mouth, you can put a man in a chokehold-”

“That’s exactly why,” you grinned, ignoring the rush you got when you heard the first two compliments. “I think everyone’s scared of me, especially since I’m always surrounded by one of you idiots.”

“Well, Princess of Eden, you’re my first choice. Will you go to the dance with me?”

“No way in hell,” you countered, watching Wooyoung give in and burst out laughing. “Who placed the bets?”

“Those idiots,” Wooyoung pointed at Mingi and Yeosang- Yeosang seemed to have won as he pocketed some cash from a sulking Mingi. “I do love how quick you are. That makes you more attractive than you actually are, which isn’t much-”

“And that’s your cue to shut up. Wanna make another bet?”

“I’m all ears,” he leaned forward.

“Haeun is going to say yes when you ask her to the ball,” you smirked.

Wooyoung raised a brow. “What makes you think I’d ask her in the first place?”

“Because she keeps looking at you like she’d like to fuck you up- and not in a bad way,” You winked at him. “And… because she’d do anything to make me jealous.”

“Yeah, because everyone thinks we’re a thing,” Wooyoung nodded in understanding, shaking his head.

“Doesn’t help when you’re… like this,” you said pointedly, glancing at the rest of the room who were all busy planning for tomorrow, leaving only the two of you interested in each other. “So?”

“So, I’d like to make another bet,” Wooyoung leaned forward, only the desk separating you two. “I know I’ll lose this one, but if Haeun makes the first move on me… you’ll be my date for the ball next weekend.”

“Ew, why would I agree to that?” You frowned. “And why would you want to take me?”

“I don’t like Haeun, you know I don’t. I won’t make the first move, but if she tries anything funny with me, I get to take you next weekend. And if she doesn’t, you have the choice of rejecting me.”

“Sometimes I wonder what you’ve stuffed in your skull to come up with things like that, but okay. I’ll just have to make sure she doesn’t make the first move-”

“Hey, no cheating!” Wooyoung practically shouted, getting up. “It’s time to seduce her. I need to lose the first bet to take you to the dance next weekend after all.”

You weren’t sure if you were regretting agreeing or ever coming up with the first bet, but whatever it was, you were more confused about the way Wooyoung had looked at you right before leaving.

—--------------------

You were wondering what disgusted you more- the sight of Haeun fluttering her lashes at Wooyoung as she danced with him, putting on the fakest smile you’d seen on a human, and pretending to act surprised at times– or, the sight of Wooyoung who had his hands on Haeun’s waists, who was whispering things in her ears, who looked pleased whenever he made her laugh. You really couldn’t decide.

“People are going to think you’re jealous,” Yunho poked your back and you cursed as you twisted in surprise.

“I thought it was obvious that I am disgusted?”

“You keep telling yourself that, hon’,” Yunho shook his head. “Dance with me?”

You shrugged but accepted, getting up and straightening your midnight blue gown, glad you weren’t in a puffy peach dress like Haeun was- it was kind of making her look washed out. You took Yunho’s hand and he led you to the dance floor, the two of you taking up your positions and comfortably falling in a rhythm while you both observed the surroundings.

“You have eyes on you,” you said. “Who’s the lady in the black gown? Look at her when we turn.”

“Ah,” Yunho smirked and you raised a brow. “That’s the one I’m trying to impress tonight.”

“I think you’re doing a good job then,” you approved, smiling. “Do try not to smile like an idiot or she’ll catch on.”

“What, so I should play hard-to-get like you do?” Yunho looked at you.

“When have I ever played hard-to-get?”

“Isn’t that what you have been doing for so long now?” Yunho sighed. “I think you’re not even aware.”

“You’re not making any sense-”

“Wooyoung.”

You made a guttural sound at that. “Whatever gave you that idea?”

“Tell me what you think about him.”

“I don’t think about him, he disgusts me,” you muttered. Yunho winced.

“Try again. You’re too harsh, Princess.”

“Yunho,” you rolled your eyes. “Are you going to pretend you haven't known me since we were children? That you don’t know how Wooyoung and I have been since ages ago?”

“You used to be inseparable, you still kinda are,” he was grinning and you resisted the urge to kick his leg. “Problem is, you’re a bit too confused. Maybe you more than him. He seems to have figured it out-”

“Shut up,” you groaned. “You’re just trying to confuse me. Who placed bets this time?”

“No one,” Yunho stopped as the music ended and really looked at you. “It must be fun to act like you hate each other, but if you decide to drop the act… there are plenty of empty rooms in the west chamber where you two could-”

“And that’s my cue to get some air and wonder why I ever agreed to dance with you,” you curtsied him as the dance ended and he laughed, calling, ‘I know I’m right about this!’ as you steered yourself to the end of the ballroom to grab a drink. You encountered a few guests on the way who greeted you and made small talk, and by the time you had downed that drink, you were anxious to get some air.

You decided to find the balcony at the other end of the room- the one that would probably have no audience at this time. As you reached the door, you spotted none other than Wooyoung and Haeun through the window, Haeun explaining something to Wooyoung while he nodded nonchalantly. You wondered what they were talking about but you noticed Yuju waving at you from the side and you decided you’d rather busy yourself with the girls than to think of what Yunho said which would surely haunt you at night-

And haunt it did when you had finally been free of the endless greetings and the mini-meeting with Hongjoong and Seonghwa to decide the schedule for the weekend and prepared to go to bed. It was way past midnight and you had just finished dressing into your black nightgown, pulling a wrap over it and taking your cup of chamomile tea to the window to drink in peace but found yourself plagued with thoughts of a certain someone.

As if the devils had planned your fate for the night themselves, you found Wooyoung looking up at you from the garden where he was alone. You almost hid out of instinct but he had seen you so you just waved awkwardly. He looked around and motioned for you to come down, but you shook your head, showing him your cup of tea- he was no stranger to your night habits. But then he motioned that he was coming to you, and you considered declining but then nodded, though, after he left, you wondered if you had the capacity to get into a vocal-battle with Wooyoung at this hour.

You opened the door and let him in, sighing when you took in his figure- he still hadn’t changed and was dressed in a three-piece, the buttons now undone and exposing quite a lot. You cleared your throat. “If you’re here to mock me or something, you can leave right now.”

“I’m here for the tea,” he sounded tired.

“Long night?” You asked as you shut the door and motioned for him to take a seat while you mixed the tea for him. “You looked like you were having fun.”

Wooyoung glanced at you, slumping further down the couch. “I did have fun when Haeun was not pretending to be someone else other than who she is. I mean- why pretend?”

“That’s what girls do when they aim to seduce someone,” you fluttered your lashes at him. “Like this?”

He let out a low laugh. “She’s actually not such a bad person when she’s being normal.”

“Oh, so you like her then?” You handed him the tea.

“Not any more than I did earlier,” he said and you frowned in confusion. “Oh, and I won the bet, by the way.”

You made an impressed face. “She made the first move?”

He frowned in confusion. “You didn’t see her?”

“Was I supposed to witness that? Because that’s disgusting- oh.”

Wooyoung sipped the tea. “I should feel elated that I won the bet, but at the same time, it doesn’t feel good to be used. She spotted you near the balcony and that’s when she tried to kiss me. She thought I wouldn’t notice but I spotted you before her.”

“Just so we’re clear, I was only there to get some air but as soon as I saw the two of you, I backed away. It looked like you were having a… private conversation.”

“You should have joined,” Wooyoung shifted to turn towards you. “All she talked about was you.”

“Really?” You smirked, turning towards him too, not a lot of distance between you two. “All good things, I hope.”

Wooyoung chuckled, sipping again. “You looked good tonight, but I’ll be sending you a dress for next weekend. It’s going to be a masquerade ball- I know Yunho loves that shit. We’ll match.”

“Look at you,” you shook your head. “Your eyes always light up when you’re planning my demise. And I have plenty of dresses.”

“I know exactly what I want to see you in,” he let his eyes travel across your body and you suddenly felt conscious.

“Are you drunk?” You frowned. “You’re babbling.”

“But you’re blushing,” Wooyoung was smirking shamelessly. “I wonder why.”

“That’s from the second hand embarrassment I’m getting from you,” you countered, cursing yourself internally. “Stop being a creep.”

“You know you love me,” he clicked his cup of tea with yours before drinking. You made an unimpressed face.

“Oh, by the way, I forgot to give you this earlier-” he finished in his pocket, producing a small box.

“Wow, are you proposing to me?” You teased. “I thought you hated me.”

“I don’t hate you, I-” he paused, shaking his head and opening the box to reveal a necklace with a teardrop turquoise shining in the middle. “Mom sent this for you.”

“You better finish that sentence, Wooyoung, I dare you to,” you muttered as you took the necklace from him and examined it. “Wow. This is beautiful.”

“My mom has always had a good eye for things,” he looked proud. “I just wonder why she wastes it on getting things for you-”

“I’ll thank her myself,” you interrupted, getting up and going to the mirror next to the fireplace, unlocking the necklace and wearing it on your neck- or trying to but you couldn’t find the clasp so you just settled at examining how it looked, but-

“Let me,” Wooyoung muttered- you hadn’t even heard him come behind you. You felt the brush of his fingers on the back of your neck and you suppressed the shiver it would have sent down your spine. “There,” he said, his hands back on your shoulders as he looked at your reflection in the mirror. “Perfect.”

You weren’t looking at the necklace anymore- you were watching him slide his hands down your arms. “You look like something’s bothering you.”

He glanced at you from the mirror. “Something is.”

He didn’t say what, but you felt him take another step towards you so your back was flush against his body. This time, you didn’t stop the shudder, especially when he held your hands in his and rested his cheek against your head. “Like what you see?”

You couldn’t think- sure, this was a very Wooyoung thing to do. But this time, the two of you were alone, there were no bets in question- as far as you knew- and you hadn’t really been arguing like you had been pretty much the entire week. “What are you doing?”

You hated how it almost came as a whisper but he didn’t seem to care. He let the tip of his nose trail down your temple, squeezing your hands as his lips trailed down your neck, making you push your head back to give him more access, and then-

Then he kissed what had to be your sweet spot- you moaned more in surprise than in pleasure because how could he know when it was his first time? The sound seemed to have pleased him though, because he started nibbling at the spot, his arms wrapping around you, your hands still in his. He made a sound too as he shifted, his hair falling on your slightly exposed chest. You couldn’t help but watch the entire thing which perhaps made your nerves more heightened, your legs weakening with each passing second, and just when you were about to lose your footing, he drew back and helped you stand up, examining what he had done.

“Nice,” he licked his lips. “Goes well with the necklace. Now you can show them both off proudly.”

You gaped at him, the spot quickly turning a deeper shade of purple. Taking a deep breath, you mustered the deadliest glare. “Jung Wooyoung, you absolute-”

“Come on,” he shook his head, having grabbed your wrist that was in the air to punch his chest. With his other hand tucked under your chin, he ran his thumb on your lower lip and drew closer to whisper in your ear. “You liked every second of it.”

With a final kiss to your cheek, he drew back with the cockiest smile you had ever seen him wear, and waved goodbye as he left the room, leaving you standing in the middle of it and trying to control the overwhelming sensations that ripped through your body in his absence. You finally made it to the couch, slumping down, because-

Just what had he done?

And why did you like it so much?

—---------------------

You weren’t sure if Wooyung was avoiding you but things were pretty, abnormally peaceful, which was saying something. Perhaps he knew you were out to murder him the first chance you got, but the weekend passed by rather peacefully and you even had a girls only sleepover where you gossiped all night, sharing stories and pampering each other.

And that was when, in the middle of massaging your shoulder, Yuju had noticed the telltale fade of Wooyoung’s mark.

“Now what is that-” she had begun but you shut her up, promising to explain it later and then avoiding her for the next two days until it was Tuesday and you finally met your group of friends in the evening for board games, where both Yuju and Wooyoung were present.

You paused in the middle of the room, Seonghwa and Hongjoong beside you. “Can we go home now?”

The duo turned to look at you once, ignoring you as they joined the rest, making you take a deep breath and walk to Yuju who wasn’t sitting too far from Wooyoung.

“I knew you couldn’t avoid me forever,” Yuju looked a bit too pleased to see you. “Wooyoung and I were just chatting. He said he missed you.”

“I missed you too,” you called to him, deciding at that moment that there was no way in hell you were letting Wooyoung get the better of you, and that retribution would come. He turned and acknowledged you with a nod, his glance going to where the mark would have been, carefully concealed now. “In fact, my hands have been itching since that night of the ball.”

“Ah, I feel shy,” Wooyoung hid behind San and Yuju laughed sarcastically. “What do you aim to do? Do not try to make a move on me-”

“Your mind ought to be cleansed,” San slapped Wooyoung’s neck and you laughed.

“Hold up- the night of the ball?” Yuju raised a brow. “What’s going on between you two?”

“Nothing-”

“Something-”

“Jung Wooyoung,” you warned, turning to Yuju. “You know how he is. He’s trying to turn me clinically insane.”

“I’m clinically insane… for you too,” Wooyoung threw a wink and the three of you gasped.

“San, please take him away from me before I grab something sharp and end this once and for all,” you begged and San chuckled, practically dragging him across the room and you felt like you could finally breathe, though, now that he was in front of you, you both kept exchanging death glares and talking in your own sign language.

While Yunho explained the rules of the first game and you saw Wooyoung watching you instead of listening to Yunho, you flipped your finger at him and he blew a kiss at you, which probably the entire room saw. You stifled a groan and heard a disgusted sigh-

“Get a room, you two.”

You turned to the source- Haeun, who was sitting near you. You rolled your eyes, not bothering to respond but when she muttered something to her friends and they all laughed at you, you turned to her, ignoring Yuju who tried to stop you.

“Get a room, you said, huh?” You asked in a low voice, glancing at Yunho who was explaining something to the youngsters, and then at Wooyoung who had his eyes on you. “Too bad you couldn’t get one that night.”

Haeun’s friends collectively gasped at that and she actually looked offended. “What would you know about that?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” you shrugged. “I guess Wooyoung was bored enough to come find me. You know we hate each other’s guts. What does that say for you?”

Haeun scoffed. “I’m not interested in him. Go ahead- he’s all yours.”

“Oh, she says she’s not interested in him,” you turned to Yuju. “Does she want me to wipe that horrible image of her fluttering her lashes at Wooyoung during their dance? Because that would need some help-”

“You-”

“Ladies,” Yunho warned with a smile- only you knew that smile meant he’d had enough, though to the others he still looked calm. “The games are starting. Are we good?”

You straightened and nodded and Haeun did the same. Yunho distributed the cards and you played with your respective groups- yours against Haeun’s. The plan was to play in groups of 6 and compete with each other until 2 remained.

Haeun looked confident, but if there was one thing you were good at, it was at catching lies. You had always been observant enough to notice that one particular thing they did when they lied, which gave them away.

And you knew Haeun would always scratch somewhere on her skin before lying. The game of bluff was easier, especially with Yuju and Eunha by your side who were better at card games than you, so your team took on a winning streak.

A few hours later, only your team and Wooyoung’s team remained and you sat across from each other. You looked at Yunho and Jongho. “This team has all the luck, it seems.”

“I think we should announce our defeat here,” Eunha joked. Yunho’s luck wasn’t something that anyone took lightly.

“Come on,” he laughed. “We have 3 rounds. Anything could happen- and you two are good at this. I don’t know why you teamed up with y/n though, she kind of sucks at games…”

“Not this one,” you challenged. “Don’t tell them why.”

“I guess you’re feeling cocky today,” Wooyoung locked eyes with you. “Maybe we should have met in private before coming to the games. I’m not sure how confident you would have been then.”

“I’m not sure you would have made it here then,” you scoffed. “And neither would I have. I’d be busy cleaning up the murder scene.”

“Oh please, you two,” Jongho shook his head. “So stupid. Let’s start.”

The thing about Wooyoung was, you knew him inside out. He had taught you all the games that you knew today, so you knew how he played as well. You only needed to feel Wooyoung out- you were pretty sure that you would make it.

Halfway through the game, Wooyoung couldn’t believe his ears as you called out every bluff of not only him but Yunho as well. Jongho was a little hard to crack. “I’m your mentor, you can’t do this to me!”

You downed another drink that Hongjoong passed you, who loved seeing Wooyoung miserable. “Kill him, y/n.”

“Got it,” you laughed, glancing at the audience around you. Yunho scolded a sulky Wooyoung and told him to man up for the second round, where they could turn the tables if they won, otherwise it was going to be a clean victory for you.

You relaxed, observing your opponents. Your strategy for the this round was to target Wooyoung. After all, you had revenge to take. You dealt the cards and you let them pass twice before noticing Wooyoung picking at his earlobe. You stifled a smile and watched him place two cards on the table.

“Two nines,” he declared and looked at you.

“That’s a bluff,” you told him.

“Are you sure about that?” He leaned forward, smirking. And there it was- his defence mechanism.

“I’m calling it.”

Yuju tapped your arm to make you think again but you ignored her. You looked at Yunho. “Go ahead and check.”

Yunho laughed in defeat before he announced the cards, and while the rest cheered, Wooyoung and you found yourself in a staring contest. He couldn’t help but smile- he liked when you were in your element.

“How can you always tell when I’m lying?” He finally asked when everyone started to scatter.

“You have this very obvious thing you do when you lie. Not going to tell you,” you said.

“Well, you won,” Wooyoung clapped. “What do you want?”

He was talking about the bet you had placed earlier- fulfilling a wish if you won. You grinned, “I’ll save it for later.”

“Oh?” He raised a brow. “Got some plans, I see.”

“Yeah,” you leaned forward. “I have a few, yes.”

“Well, at least you’ll stop avoiding me then?” He asked casually and you shrugged.

“Who said I was avoiding you?”

“Come on,” he scoffed, getting up and motioning at the table with the snacks. “You missed horse riding yesterday.”

“My ankle is still healing,” you told him. “I wanted to sleep in.”

“And you didn’t come to have dinner with us on Sunday.”

“I had to answer letters from home- wait, why am I even giving an explanation?” You took a bite of a chocolate chip cookie. “What makes you think I’d want to see you on purpose? My whole life has been navigating around ways to avoid you-”

Wooyoung scoffed. “I distinctly remember you watching me do that to you in the mirror,” he pointed towards where the fading bruise had been concealed with makeup. “You didn’t push me back. I wonder why.”

“Maybe because I was having a hard time processing exactly what you were trying to do,” you tugged at the necklace he had put on you subconsciously.

“Want me to test your processing speed again?” Wooyoung grinned and you gaped at him.

“You know, that’s enough cockiness. I bet you’d be whimpering if I did that to you.”

“Ah, you think too highly of yourself, but I’m open if you want to test that theory-”

You laughed in disbelief. “What’s got you so horny these days, Wooyoung? Haven’t had a good fuck for a while?”

Wooyoung poked his tongue in his cheek- a sure sign that now he was turned on, and somehow, after realising just what you had said, you felt your ears heat up. “No. No I haven’t. And you look like you haven’t either.”

“I’m good,” you muttered. “Now get your head out of the gutter.”

“Well,” he drew closer, glancing around. Everyone seemed to be busy so he stood behind you just like he had that night and you found yourself frozen in your spot. He leaned forwards, one arm going around your waist and keeping you flush to himself while the other picked a chocolate from the table that he popped in his mouth. Your flush got deeper when you realised that the hard thing poking at your back wasn’t his flashy metallic belt. He whispered in your ear, “I know you’re holding yourself back, Princess. I know exactly what you want to do to me. I’m just telling you that you can. I’d like to be ruined by you.”

With that, he drew back and you almost lost your footing as you gathered yourself, unable to meet his eyes because yes, you hadn’t been the best at hiding the scandalous, borderline unholy flashes that crossed your mind whenever Wooyoung did something or acted some way. It took you a while to realise that only Wooyoung was capable of riling you up to the extent that you’d want to show him his place in that way.

But right now, you were more pissed because how could he do that to you when everyone was right here? You glared at him but he only winked at you, waving goodbye and turning-

“Oh, no, you’re not,” you grabbed his arm. “You’re coming with me.”

“Oh, my,” Wooyoung grinned. “If anyone sees us, what are they going to think?”

“Like I give two shits about that,” you dragged him out of the room, praying no one would question your absence, though people would surely notice the absence of Wooyoung since he was, well, noisy to put it nicely. “This is the west chamber, right?”

“Yeah,” Wooyoung was now walking beside you, his arm still in your hand. “Why?”

“Yunho mentioned there were empty rooms here, with some torturing instruments,” you muttered and he laughed out loud. “Perhaps I should test them to see if they’re still functioning.”

“Nice idea. I’m thinking spiked cuffs, neck collars-”

You tried the door of the first room but it was locked. The second was unlocked and you stopped, realising if you stepped in, you couldn’t back out-

“Having second thoughts already?”

“You are driving me insane,” you groaned, pulling him in and locking the door. You took a few deep breaths and looked around the room- pretty plain but you dragged a chair and made him sit so you could stand and point your finger at him.

“Stop looking so amused. Tell me what exactly is your problem. How dare you do that to me?” You watched Wooyoung’s smile fall. “Do you want me to tell Hongjoong? Because he’s gonna kill you if he learns you’re playing with me-”

“Who said I’m playing?” His voice was serious. “I just like to see you all riled up like that-”

“Oh?” You put your hands on your hips as you stared at his bulge. “You like to see me riled up? Does that turn you on, Wooyoung? Maybe I should give Haeun some pointers-”

You shut up when Wooyoung casually put his hand on top of his bulge and gave it a rub, licking his lips as he looked at you. You shook your head, stepping towards him, ignoring the red alert in your brain that told you none of this made sense, but there was one thing about you- you didn’t believe in eye for an eye, you believed in doing worse in retribution.

And Wooyoung had no right making you feel that way. So you put your hand under his chin, making him look up at you. “Look at you. Practically on your knees for me, aren’t you?”

“Not yet, Princess,” he shook his head. “You’ll be on your knees before me.”

“You wanna bet on that, pretty boy?” You cocked your head, running your thumb over his lips and when they parted, you slid it in and watched him suck it. He could still taste the chocolate you had just been eating. You took it out, trailing it down his chin and down the neck, putting your hand around his neck and examining how it looked, squeezing it a little to make his mouth part for air. “My hands make a nice enough necklace, I think.”

“Are you going to give me something that’d go along with it?” His voice was husky.

“Do you want me to?” You asked, testing his patience and you saw his eyes glaze. He gave you a subtle nod and you drew closer until your noses were brushing, giving his neck a little squeeze as you trailed your lips to his ears and whispered-

“Then beg for it.”

Wooyoung groaned, grabbing your free hand and keeping you in your place. You let your lips trail down his neck for good measure before drawing away and seeing the desperation in his eyes. You scoffed. “You’ve got the look right. You just need to say it out loud, Prince.”

“You know I could make you beg for that right now, don’t you?” He asked and you shrugged. “I’m only letting you do this because I want you to.”

“Oh? Submissive tonight, are we?” You laughed, cupping his face and kissing right next to his lips. “There’s your reward.”

There was a moment of pause where you both contemplated just what had happened before Wooyoung finally lost it and decided to have his way with you- he got up quicker than you could process and had your face in his hands and was kissing you like a man deprived of air and you were quicker to respond by parting your mouth and letting his tongue in for a heated kiss, your hands fisting his collar for support. You moaned loudly in the kiss and he swallowed it, not giving you a moment to breathe as he led you to the wall so he could lean down and angle his face better in the kiss.

If you began to wonder what you were feeling, you could only explain it as something inside you breaking free, some wall that had been there falling down- something like that. Your brain was mush, your heart feeling things you had never felt before, but what you felt most was the unmistakable desire coursing through you. You broke the kiss and gasped for air as he rested his forehead against yours, repeatedly pecking your lips while you caught your breath.

“You’re… insane,” you breathed and he chuckled deeply, brushing his nose with yours and making you bite your lips as you resisted doing something stupid- but maybe… maybe now you could.

After all, you two couldn’t simply go back from here so while you were at it… you could enjoy it.

And see him suffer, the voice in your head said. You smirked, fisting his shirt and pushing him away, shaking your head as you pushed him back until he sat down on the bed and you got on top of him. He was about to hold your leg and position it to his preference but you muttered a ‘nuh-uh’, instead making him spread his legs so you could press your knee lightly on his bulge and as he moaned, you kissed him for a few moments, one hand supporting you on top of him while the other slowly crept behind his neck and tugged at his long hair when you broke the kiss.

You examined how he looked in that moment- lids heavy, lips parted and wanting more, throat bobbing- you scoffed and grabbed his tied hair, fisting it so you could angle him as you finally started kissing his neck and found the sweet spot when you felt his bulge twitch under your knee’s pressure. You started licking and nibbling there without holding back- he needed to feel more than what he had made you feel, so you made sure you made him groan multiple times as you planted the mark. Somewhere between it, his hand had travelled to your waist and was squeezing your hips- you tried to ignore it but your core was throbbing very painfully now.

You finished your work and admired it, making Wooyoung laugh in disbelief. “All this for revenge?”

“What can I say?” You smacked your lips. “You gave me something to look forward to.”

Wooyoung bit his lip out of habit and considered the fact that you were still pressing your knee where he wanted to. Before he could do something about it, though, you drew away, brushing your clothes.

“We’re done here,” you told him and he stifled his groan- he liked what game you were playing with him and he was not going to be the one to admit defeat first.

“For now?” He dared ask.

You licked your lips as you scanned him ever so slowly and nodded. “That’s on you. This- what happened tonight? That’s on you too. Don’t get any ideas, and remember-” you pointed your finger at him but then decided against it, lowering it. “Remember- this means nothing.”

You weren’t sure if the look that passed Wooyoung was hurt or regret but he needed to realise that if he had started this game with you, he was going to be the one who'd decide his fate. “This means nothing… unless I want it to mean something, right?”

You didn’t answer that, but it looked like he had understood, so you told him not to follow you before leaving the room and going straight to your own, going to the sink and washing your face with cold water and gripping the sink as you looked at your reflection in the mirror.

Oh, how you had wanted to let him do things to you, but…

But Wooyoung understood. He had taken the first step, dissolving the unmistakable sexual tension between you two that had been there for years now. He had risked it all, and your response had been unexpected but now that he thought about it, it was something you’d do, and deep down, he knew it. He knew that you hated losing. If he had simply kissed you and confessed that he was interested in you, you would never have responded because of the strange love-hate relationship you two had for years now.

Friends, you called yourselves. Were you friends? Yes, but did friends do this type of stuff? Probably not, he laughed to himself as he recalled when something had possessed him to mark you. He just couldn’t resist it when you wore the necklace that he had chosen for you. Yes, it was from his mother, but he was always the one who picked the gifts for you. Would you have worn it if you knew?

As he lay down to sleep, he was plagued with such questions for most of the night and he wondered if he could stop things here or take the next step and find himself falling in dangerous, perhaps unwelcomed territories.

—--------------------

It looked like Wooyoung was taking his sweet time deciding just what he wanted. You didn’t avoid him anymore. In fact, you two were pretty normal around each other now, occasionally arguing like always, sometimes teaming up to bully one of your friends- just the usual. You were bullying San right now because he seemed to have a few loose memory screws.

“Forget world history, San, you don’t even remember your own life history,” you laughed. “You really don’t remember that time you held a whole debate about butts being what- one?”

“I think he insisted on two,” Wooyoung laughed. “Honestly, I kind of agree.”

“No, we’re not doing this,” Yunho shook his head aggressively. “Look at this-” he raised his hands in the air and you choked on laughter. “One buttcheek and the other- there are two buttcheeks but they belong to one butt-”

“It’s not that deep!” You laughed. “We’ve done this before, so let’s shut up now- there are people watching, and for goodness’ sake, Wooyoung, grab Yunho’s hands- he’s making weird gestures.”

Wooyoung pulled Yunho’s hands down, all of you laughing. You noticed the girl Yunho was interested in watching him from the other end of the room and you kicked his leg from under the table. “Still not asked her to the dance tomorrow?”

Yunho’s eyes went wide in realisation. “I was so busy planning the thing that I forgot I had to attend too!”

San shook his head in disappointment and Wooyoung urged him to go and ask someone out. Yunho looked at the rest of you. “Who are you going with?”

“Yuju,” San said and you raised your brows- that was news. “No, it’s nothing like that,” he laughed. “We just waited too long to ask who we actually wanted to, so we plan to catch their attention tomorrow night.”

“Ah, what interesting lives you’re living,” you sighed dramatically.

“Who are you going with anyway?” Yunho asked.

“Lost a bet and now I have to accompany him tomorrow.”

San laughed but Yunho seemed to have caught on. “I see… He doesn’t seem too sad about it.”

“Of course he doesn’t,” you challenged. “Any chance to torment me, he happily takes.”

“Eh, come on,” Wooyoung poked your thigh. “It’s not that bad.”

“You tell yourself that,” you said dismissively. “You better not send me a sack tonight.”

“You’d look pretty in a sack though,” Wooyoung said quite seriously.

“Ew,” San got up. “Stop flirting with her every chance you get, Wooyoung.”

“I’m going to ask her,” Yunho got up. “Wish me luck!”

You watched the duo scatter and you glared at Wooyoung. “I’m serious. Don’t send something stupid.”

“I won’t. I’ve got this brilliant, most seductive red dress that I just have to see you in-”

“I’ll tear it to pieces if I think it’s too much,” you promised and he laughed, getting up and purposefully squeezed your shoulder before exiting the room. You froze for a second but then noticed Haeun eyeing you and mouthed an aggressive ‘what?’ before turning to find the girls.

That night, you found a box in your room with a note attached to it. You ignored the note and opened the box, revealing a red, flowy dress and you wowed when you took it to the mirror and saw how good it looked on you. If Wooyoung had chosen it for you personally, he really did have a good eye. You called a maid and wore the dress to see if it needed any alterations, but it was a surprisingly perfect fit save for the shoulders which could be fixed with a stitch.

“Wherever did you find someone who knows exactly what would look good on you?” The maid sighed dreamily.

“I think he just got lucky,” you laughed.

“I think he knew exactly what he was doing,” she winked at you, finishing the stitching and taking her leave. You sat down with a glass of water and noticed the attached note and considered burning it but then curiosity took the better of you and you opened it-

“The only reason I got this for you is so that I can take it off for you tomorrow night.”

You bit your lip to stifle your smile as you looked up in disbelief, cursing yourself internally at the way your stomach did a flip after reading that. You even considered getting rid of the dress, but it would be such a shame-

And truly, when you wore it and got ready, hair tied messily in a bun with loose tendrils framing the mask on your face, red painted on your lips, you had to admit- Wooyoung had you wrapped around his fingers. He was messing with your mind- no wonder you got so dolled up for him.

So the only thing you could do tonight was to not let him get the better of you. When he knocked on your door, you composed yourself and opened it but all composure broke when he grinned shamelessly.

“You look like a hyena when you smile like that,” you commented, about to step out but he held your wrist and got you both inside so quickly that before you knew it, he had pinned you against the door.

“You have no idea how crazy you’re making me right now,” he whispered against your ear and you kicked his shin lightly, making him wince as you stepped away.

“Enough of that. We have a ball to attend,” you went to the mirror to look at yourself for the last time. “Wear your mask.”

“I couldn’t tie it properly, so I was hoping you could pin it for me,” he dragged a seat in front of you and sat on it, handing you the mask. You rolled your eyes but grabbed a few pins from the mantle before coming back to assess the situation.

“You should get a haircut,” you said, running your hands through his hair as you tied it in a half pony, letting the bangs from the front loose.

“First thing when I get home,” he said and you nodded, fixing his mask and asking him if it fit well before tying it and then pinning it with his hair. You were almost done when you noticed him smiling at your reflection in the mirror.

“What?”

“I’m getting… deja vu,” he said and you slapped the back of his neck but he grabbed your wrist and made you face him.

“Wanna do something about this?” He pointed at the still fading bruise on his neck- the one you gave him.

“What, did you not go around parading it for the past 3 days?” You asked and he scoffed.

“If you want me to exhibit it, then sure,” he nodded. “I could tell people that you gave it to me.”

“Oh, honey,” you grabbed Wooyoung’s chin in your hand and made him look up at you, leaning forward a bit. “No one’s gonna believe that.”

You felt his throat bob as he licked his lips and swallowed and you watched him for a moment too long before making him tilt his head and then you did the unthinkable- you pressed your lips against the faded bruise so now it had the mark of your red lipstick instead.

“That’s better, yeah?” You scoffed before exiting the room, grinning when you heard him shout ‘You’re crazy!’ from the room before he followed you, your grin widening when you saw he hadn’t erased that and that it was going to be visible for the rest of the night.

You entered the ballroom and greeted anyone who recognised you both through the masks, most of them shooting Wooyoung funny looks because of the kiss mark on his neck. Anyone who asked, Wooyoung joked about Yeosang being the one who did it which earned a good laugh. A few moments later, you found your spots at the dance floor where the dances were going to be held before everyone would start partying after the King and Queen would leave.

The first dance was as normal as dancing with Wooyoung could get- occasional teasing comments, you purposely stepping on his toes, him wincing louder than he should, and then you switched partners for the rest of the dances, rotating until the last song where you’d dance a slow one with your actual partner. You got to dance with Seonghwa who had quite a few things to say about your choice of dress but you shut him up when you told him it was from Wooyoung.

“Wooyoung?” He gaped at you. “Why would he?”

“Why would he,” you wondered as well, and then you switched to dance with Yeosang.

“I’m hearing a really sick rumour about me and Wooyoung,” he said as soon as you began dancing and you failed to stifle your smile. “I hope you’ve got nothing to do with the origin of that rumour.”

“Of course not,” you smiled innocently. “That’s Wooyoung’s doing. Shall we murder him together?”

“Let’s,” he agreed, and then you chatted about your plans for your group hangout tomorrow, deciding the menu.

During the next dance with the Prince of Halaland- Haeun’s younger brother Haneul, he introduced himself, you asked him if he was still good friends with Yunho and learned that that was why he was here.

“I know things with my sister are a bit… rocky, but I hope you don’t mind her,” he apologised on her behalf and your heart softened.

“Oh, not at all,” you told him. “We used to be friends, after all, Haeun and I. I know what she feels right now but I’m not going to entertain her until she comes to her senses.”

“At least one of you is being wise about this-”

“I do tease her on purpose sometimes, though,” you winked and he laughed, saying that as friends, you could do that whenever you were going through a rough patch. Finally, you switched for the last dance and found yourself in a grumpy Wooyoung’s arms.

“You were getting really chummy back there,” he commented.

“Are you jealous?” You asked and he nodded enthusiastically, making you laugh. “Well, you don’t own me.”

“Ah,” he sighed. “I wish I did.”

You narrowed your eyes at him through the mask. “You know, I would really like to know what’s going on in your head. What was with that note?”

“Did you keep it safe?” He smiled cheek to cheek.

“I burned it.”

He shook his head. “What are we gonna do about that fiery temper of yours? Well, to make things simpler, Princess, this dress you’re wearing is not helping at all with my newfound desire to… fuck you.”

“Newfound?” You scoffed. “Are you sure that’s new? Because if I begin to think back, I think you’ve always had one screw loose when it concerns me.”

“Hmm… food for thought,” he agreed. “Shall I then entail the things I’d like to do to you tonight?”

“Go ahead, do your worst,” you decided to play along.

“Well,” he twirled you and brought you back in his arms as you rocked to the slow melody just like everyone else. “When this is over, I’m gonna take you to your room and wipe that bloody lipstick off your lips with my own. And then…” he licked his lips and you found his hold on your waist tightening so you curled the hair on the nape of his neck. “Then I’m going to take this dress off and mark you wherever I please.”

“Oh,” you said nonchalantly. “And then?”

“And then,” he shook his head in amusement. “Then I’m going to find out if your pussy is as filthy as your mouth.”

This time the gasp that left was every bit real. “Jung Wooyoung!”

“You asked for it,” he whispered in your ear. “Tonight, I’m going to have my way with you, Princess. I’m going to be the one in control. Tomorrow, though… I could let you do whatever you please to me.”

“I never said I wanted any of this, did I?” You asked.

“You don’t need to,” he brought you closer. “Your body responding to me is indication enough.”

You bit your lips as you felt arousal pool through you and just like that, the final dance was over and the partners bowed to each other. Wooyoung said that he would find you later and dispersed in the crowd and you made your way to the drinks because there was no way you could do this without being a little high.

The rest of the night went by chatting with your friends and eating and laughing, a blur until you spotted Wooyoung waving at you from the door and calling you to join him.

“It’s past midnight, but it doesn’t look like this party is gonna end anytime soon,” he said. “So how about you and I… take our leave?”

“What do you really plan to do?” You poked his chest and Wooyoung raised a brow.

“Are you… drunk?”

“Maybe a little,” you sighed. “I can’t do this if I’m sober.”

“Oh, that says a lot about you,” Wooyoung scoffed. “I know you’re not drunk, just a little tipsy. And now I know you want to do this as much as I do. And if you think you can’t do it when sober…” he leaned in, “That means I must have quite an effect on you.”

“Right, maybe, and partly wrong,” you confirmed, taking his arm and pretending he was escorting you to your room like a decent human to anyone who was passing by. “I don’t know why you’re doing this, but hold that thought- I think I like where we’re going. No strings attached though. Three months here, Wooyoung. Then we’re just like we were before, is that a deal?”

“Hmm… that’s a deal. But I must place a bet on that,” Wooyoung opened the door of your room and you stepped inside, watching him shut the door and then take off his mask. “You’ll be begging me to stay when it’s time to go back.”

“Oh, how highly you think of yourself. Shouldn’t it be the other way round?” You smirked and he drew closer, pulling the string of your mask so it fell in his hands and he discarded it with his own. You unclasped the fancy hook of his coat and started unbuttoning it. “I think… I think you’re gonna actually fall for me before our time here is over.”

Wooyoung made an impressed face. “Make me fall for you then. Try your best.”

“Wow, I thought you were not going to be submissive tonight- you really can’t make up your mind, can you-”

Wooyoung cupped your face in his hands, scanning it ever so slowly and you mouthed ‘what?’. He only shook his head, tucking your hair behind your ear.

“I don’t understand how we got here, but I really like what I see right now, y/n.”

The only sound present was the cackling of the fireplace and the sound of your breaths mingling as he drew a bit closer, joining his forehead with you. “If it’s too much, if you want to stop, tell me to stop, okay? Because I don’t think I can hold back once you give me the heads-up.”

You sighed. “I’m going to pretend that I’m drunk and I’m letting you do this, okay?”

You didn’t wait for his response but made the first move, capturing his lips in a kiss and he eagerly responded, your lips fitting with each other like it was supposed to have happened that way. You shrugged his coat off, leaving him in his black button up shirt and took a step forward so he could hold you against him because you wanted to feel every bit of him as much as he wanted to. He drew apart, picking you up effortlessly and you laughed a bit as he placed you on the table and hastily put your stray hair away from your face as he kissed you again.

You wrapped your legs around his waist and pulled him closer, not feeling much through all the layers your dress had. Wooyoung seemed to have recognised the problem and let one hand travel to your back to figure out what to do while he put his tongue in your mouth and you exchanged heated, wet kisses, the lewd sound of it filling the room because you both knew you were enjoying that way too much. You pushed him back and muttered, “The fucking dress you chose, Wooyoung.”

He laughed, peeking back and finding the hidden zip, glancing at you once before sliding it down and down. You held on to his neck as you rose up a little so he could drag it down, leaving you in-

“Wow,” he breathed, admiring the black lace undergarments that you wore on purpose tonight.

“Like what you see?” You dragged your heels up his leg. “You, shirt off, now.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he winked, unbuttoning his shirt and putting his toned chest on display, about to take it off but you told him to leave it, bringing him back where he belonged- in your arms, legs wrapped around his waist and this time he bent you down as he kissed so passionately that you moaned loudly and tugged at his hair.

“Enough of that,” he muttered, “I’ve got other plans. Shall we take this to bed?”

“I think this is more… exciting,” you tilted your head, kissing the mark on his neck that you had left. “I think I should do this everyday so everyone knows who you belong to.”

“Oh?” He caressed your cheek. “I think everyone believes that’s Yeosang-”

“Shh…” you kissed his neck again, making him chuckle. “So. You’ve successfully managed to wipe off my lipstick and take my dress off. What’s next?”

“Let’s see…” he ran his hands down your shoulders, tracing your waist next and you let him run his hands everywhere on your body as if he was memorising it himself, engraving your curves in his mind. He began at the same spot on your neck, biting it, his hands going to your waist and sliding to hook your panties in his thumbs that he pulled up to make you moan. He let you guide his face wherever you wanted him, let you guide him down so he could plant another hickey on your chest, and then he was trailing kisses down your waist and you stifled your groans until he reached dangerously down and you gasped.

“I’m going to ruin you tonight, you hear me?” He promised and you nodded as he went up to kiss you again while his fingers found their way under your panties and slid along your wet folds once, twice and then thrice- but he was not letting you breathe as he kissed you as well. Your legs were weak and apart now, one hand on his shoulder for support while the other moved around helplessly.

“What’s got you so wet for me, Princess?” he muttered as he broke the kiss and trailed his lips to your ears, nibbling at them. “Want me so bad? Huh?”

“Shut up,” you muttered and he stopped right there.

“Beg for it, and maybe I’ll give you what you want.”

“Wooyoung-”

“I said, beg for it.”

You shut your eyes in defeat, feeling his finger still hovering over your painfully throbbing clit. “Please, Wooyoung, please. Do whatever you want.”

“Now that’s a good girl,” he chuckled, kissing your lips and then straightening, pinning your neck to the table with one hand while he finger fucked you and your mouth parted for air as you locked eyes with him- his gaze alone was making you breathless but the way he watched you while he slid his finger inside and out of you? It was mad.

“So fucking tight,” he slid another finger and you writhed under him as best as you could when he had you pinned down. “Never been fucked, have you?”

“I have,” you managed to say, “But…”

“Not like this, huh?” His voice was deep and he squeezed your neck a little when he found out exactly how to bring you to your high- his thumb rubbing your clit as his fingers teased your insides. He watched you carefully and just when it looked like you couldn’t take it anymore, he took his fingers out, examining them before making you look at him as he licked them clean and you, surprisingly enough, found it arousing enough to shiver entirely.

“Mmm, you taste better than I expected,” he commented, sliding your panties off in a second and admiring your swollen area. “So ready for me, aren’t you?”

“Please, just do something,” you whined shamelessly and he chuckled, spreading your legs apart as much as you could and blowing on your clit, making you gasp out loud, later horrified by the sound that came out of you as he laughed. “You’re gonna regret this-”

“Tomorrow, Princess,” he promised. “Tonight, it’s my turn,” he said, diving right in and planting a kiss on your clit, making you want to clench your thighs but his grip on your legs was too strong for that, so you told him to wait and got up a little.

“I want… to watch you,” you admitted. “Grab me a cushion.”

“Wow, okay, easy there,” he teased though his hard-on revealed just how much that turned him on. He made sure you were comfortable and then kissed you on your mouth until you tasted yourself on him before he got on his knees for you, just like you had wanted to, and began to kiss your inner thighs, trailing his lips to your core and practically making out with it before he started with his tongue sliding inside you, feeding on your moans as he ate you out. You tugged at his hair and when his nose brushed your clit, you almost screamed.

“Just… just like that,” you told him and he purposely brushed his nose against your clit again before continuing to lick your arousal like he wouldn’t get to ever again, his grip on your legs tightening so much you were sure they would leave a mark of their own. He found his pace, tongue sliding once inside you and then up your folds, caught you shivering and repeated that until you were moaning so loudly anyone passing by could hear. The knot in your stomach built and tightened at an uncontrollable pace and you pulled Wooyoung even closer to you which was when he sucked your clit and you reached the climax, shuddering violently as he finished his ministrations, leaving you feeling like you were on cloud nine and could never find your way back.

“I never thought…” he began, wiping his mouth, “that this could be so fulfilling.”

You didn’t respond, simply tried to catch your breath and get your brain to work again. Wooyoung started trailing kisses until he reached your face and made you look at him. “I was good, wasn’t I?”

“You… are such a slut,” you managed to say and he laughed out loud, kissing you once.

“You love that and you know it,” he patted your cheek, picking you up and taking you to your bed, going through your wardrobe and picking out a green nightgown. You tossed your bra away and he raised a brow- he hadn’t seen that yet.

“Like what you see, huh?” You said tiredly. “Come here.”

He tossed the gown on the bed and you made him lie down, sliding his pants down while he looked confused. You simply said, “You look like you need it too. Now be a good little boy and let me do this.”

He chuckled and you pressed his hard bulge, earning a moan instantly which made you smile. You slid his boxers down, revealing his hard length and suddenly, you were sure you could go for a much intense second round but you held yourself back- not tonight. Not now. So you rubbed your hands up and down his length, making his eyes roll back with pleasure and you kissed the tip of it, licking down a stripe and then jerking him off, his breathy moans filling the silence of the room. You made him watch you please him until he came all over himself.

“I’m a good girl, alright?” You smirked as you grabbed your discarded panty and wiped his cum off of his stomach, making him groan and laugh. “I clean up well.”

“You’re too much,” he shook his head. “You… you’re too much for me.”

“Please, you have seen nothing yet,” you promised, getting on top of him and kissing him deeply, making his length rest between your parted folds and you dared to grind once, the both of you moaning. “You… have seen nothing yet, Wooyoung.”

With a final kiss, you wore your nightgown and he grabbed his boxers, about to get up but you grabbed his arm. “You can sleep here, you know.”

“I don’t think I can hold myself back if I do,” he shook his head, getting up and wearing the rest of his clothes. “Maybe next time… I might.”

You smiled at that and he kissed your forehead before telling you to get some sleep, but you lay lovestruck all night.

—----------------------------

“That’s it. I’m going home. Pack your stuff, Hongjoong and Seonghwa-”

Wooyoung laughed at that and you glared at him. He raised his hands in surrender. “What? I’m only offering to help!”

“He’s mocking me, don’t you see?” You turned to your Right Hand and Advisor. “He purposefully announces that I am avoiding horse-riding, mentioning nothing of my injury so everyone would think I’m scared of horses- which I am, a little, also thanks to this brat!”

“Oh, come on, are you still sour about that one time? We were 13!”

You were 13, visiting Wooyoung. That was probably the summer your relationship started changing from inseparable friends to frenemies, mostly because Wooyoung was always pranking you and teasing you about something. He had played a prank with a horse, making you believe the horse had gone rogue and you almost thought you would die. He got a beating from his mother after that incident but that didn’t stop him from being a smug ass and joking about it every now and then.

You were a bit traumatised after that and it always took you a while to get used to horses before you’d feel comfortable again. But this time, you really had your ankle injury as an excuse to avoid riding, though now your ankle was fully healed and it was about time you went back…

“I’ll take my time getting comfortable with the horses. I don’t trust him. I’m not taking up his offer, please translate it to him because he seems to not be understanding anything I’ve said so far.”

Seonghwa groaned loudly. “You both still act like you’re 13. Wooyoung, please stop being a jerk about this. And y/n… stop overreacting. If anyone else had offered you the same thing, you would have accepted.”

“Yes, I would have, but this is Wooyoung!” You pointed at him and even Hongjoong started laughing along with Wooyoung. “I cannot trust him!”

“Really?” Wooyoung raised a brow. “You don’t trust me with this, but you trust me enough to do other things-”

“Shut up,” you glared at him, looking at Seonghwa. “What can I do to get him off my back?”

“I’ll join, okay?” Seonghwa got up. “If Wooyoung tries anything funny I’ll stop him.”

“Does it have to be him?” You groaned.

“Honestly, you two need to work out your differences- you’re both adults now,” Hongjoong began and you almost cried. Your own court was ganging up on you. “I don’t get you two. One moment you’re trying to kill each other and the next…”

You met Wooyoung’s eyes and he passed you a flirty gaze before winking, and you stifled a smile. Hongjoong seemed to have caught that- “See! I don’t know what’s wrong with you two. What do you say, Seonghwa? They look chummy enough to do this together, let’s leave them be.”

“Wait, what did I do?” You laughed but Hongjoong and Seonghwa weren’t having any of it.

“They’re kids, both of them. You, Princess, are going to be riding a horse by yourself by the end of this session, otherwise I’ll make you do my paperwork for a week.”

You passed Seonghwa a death glare before asking Wooyoung to lead the way, ignoring how the two snickered behind your back. Wooyoung was clearly enjoying it but he promised to be serious.

And surprisingly, he was serious. He made you feel out the horse, made you get comfortable with it until you could pet it, and then he made you walk it with you. You were squirming most of the time but started to feel comfortable after about half an hour, which was when he helped you up. You winced a little as you settled in front of him on the horse.

“What’s wrong? Ankle still hurts?” He asked.

“Just wrong footing, it’s okay,” you told him and he patted your thigh.

“You should be more careful, y/n. How did you get it injured in the first place?”

“Aw, are you worried?” You turned and scratched his chin, making him shut his eyes in annoyance. “Yeah, well, I fell from the stairs.”

“So clumsy,” he shook his head. “You should take good care of your body, okay?”

You shrugged, holding the reins and he put his hands on yours, ready to ride. He rested his chin on your shoulder, whispering, “What do you say I give you a foot massage tonight?”

“That won’t be necessary, thank you very much,” you answered politely and he laughed, kissing your neck before drawing back and you gasped-

“Not in public!”

“Come on, I do that to everyone, no one cares,” he simply said and you shrugged- that was true.

“Do you do that to everyone too?” You asked as you rode at a slow pace.

“What?” Wooyoung’s teasing tone was an indication that he understood exactly what you meant.

“Whatever you’ve been doing with me lately,” you swallowed. “Do you mess around?”

“Nope,” he promised. “Only you.”

You felt butterflies in your stomach, stifling your smile. “Better be only me while we’re… together?”

“Together,” he squeezed your hands before tightening the reins so the horse increased its pace. “How are you feeling?”

“What?” You asked after a moment.

“About the horse. Are you okay?”

You realised you’d been too busy feeling Wooyoung’s body against you, his hands on yours, his words and breath in your ear, his face against your side that you’d totally forgotten about the horse and your little fears about messing up.

“I- I’m okay, surprisingly.”

“I knew I’d make a good distraction,” Wooyoung said proudly.

“You do actually,” you laughed. “I don’t think I’m distracted enough though.”

“Oh?” Wooyoung drew closer so the rocking of the horse made you fall in a rhythmic movement with his body. “How about now?”

“I think… I’d need aftercare,” you teased and he chuckled deeply.

“Do you flirt like this with anyone?”

“Only you,” you said and he shook his head, speechless for once.

As promised, once you were all done with the horse-riding and you were following the others to dinner, falling behind as you looked around for Yuju, Wooyoung grabbed your arm and put a finger on his lips to tell you to stay quiet, taking you around the corridors until he tried one of the doors and found a small storage room, taking you in and shutting the door, immediately cupping your face and kissing you as if it was his last time. Your knees went weak in shock and you held on to him as you kissed him back, snaking your arms around his neck.

“God, I missed your mouth,” he pecked your lips. “I missed you.”

You hmm-ed against his neck, making him exhale deeply. You pecked his neck and then caressed his face. “I’ve been aching for you, Wooyoung.”

“You’re going to be the death of me,” he laughed in defeat. “What do you want me to do?”

You kissed him in answer and his hands went to slide under your blouse, holding your bare waist as you explored each other’s mouths, not even bothering to stay quiet. His thumbs hooked in the waistband of your panties and you gasped in his mouth, shaking your head.

“Not now- we’ll be late for dinner. Everyone will notice.”

“Tonight then?” He asked.

“I’m sleeping with Yuju tonight. Tomorrow night?”

“I have to go to town tomorrow night with Yunho,” he said and you groaned. “I’ll find you, though. Tomorrow.”

You nodded, kissing him one last time before exiting first and making up the excuse of trying to find Yuju when your friends asked why you were late. Wooyoung arrived a few moments later and you ate dinner without meeting eyes, the remnants of desire still getting the better of you both.

That night, Yuju came over to your room and you both caught up on your lives now that you two finally had time alone. You two were eating chocolates on the bed as you talked about the flings back home, politics, family, and everything. She was one of your oldest friends so it always felt extremely comfortable with her. You were both bare with each other.

“So,” you shifted so you were lying down on your stomach like Yuju. “Any progress with Seonghwa?”

“No, but…” she smiled and hid her face and you poked her arm.

“But what? Why are you shy all of a sudden?”

“I don’t think I’m into Seonghwa anymore,” Yuju admitted, putting her hands on her cheeks.

“And my plan to get Seonghwa hitched fails yet again,” you sighed. “You look like you have more to tell.”

“Make a guess, y/n.”

You paused, your past conversations replaying in your head and you gasped. “You! You hooked up with San, didn’t you!”

Yuju laughed and you wowed in disbelief, asking what exactly happened. She sighed happily. “We were pursuing other people, teaming up to make them jealous. But during the ball, we never left each other’s side. We were too busy with each other, and before we knew it, the ball ended. He came to drop me to my room, and somehow… We ended up making out-”

“Ew! That’s cute but disgusting.”

“We were drunk,” Yuju laughed, slapping your arm. “But he… oh my god, y/n, I’ve never been kissed better. You need to get San to kiss you once because he-”

“Yuju, shut up!” You groaned.

“And then we sat on the floor all night talking and making out. We passed out I don’t know when, but we woke up in each other’s arms then, pretty sober. I guess we couldn’t go back from there…”

“So you two are now an actual thing?” You asked and Yuju shrugged.

“Maybe. We haven’t put a name to it but he asked me out on a date this weekend so I guess… we might be?”

“Wow, you’re living the life, huh?” You smiled. You were happy for them, though this was the most unexpected outcome. “You guys actually make a cute couple, but I’ll need a few days to process this-”

“I know,” she laughed. “It really was unexpected for us too. Anyways, enough about me. Tell me who you’re seeing these days because you’ve been glowing lately.”

“Really?” You frowned. “I’m not seeing anyone.”

“Lies,” she sang. “You reek of love.”

You made a face but couldn’t stifle your smile and Yuju repeatedly poked you on your stomach until you gave in. “Okay, okay. Wooyoung and I may have, uh…” you tried to find a word but couldn’t. “We, uh… we’re not dating, hell no. But we-”

“You hooked up with Wooyoung!” Yuju’s scream, you were pretty sure, could be heard for miles. You tried to shut her up but she was dancing around the room.

“I fucking knew it!” She laughed in disbelief. “I knew there was no way you weren’t fucking each other. You’d be blind if you haven’t noticed how Wooyoung looks at you-”

“He’s a pervert, of course he looks at me like that-”

“No, you don’t see, y/n,” Yuju shook her head knowingly. “I know it when a man is in love, and I know that you both would rather die than admit you’re in love, but everyone knows it, you hear me? Everyone sees it.”

“No they don’t,” you frowned.

“Yes, they’re all pretty sure you have something going on.”

“That’s old news though,” you said. “People always thought there was something between me and Wooyoung even when there was nothing but pure hate.”

“But how do you feel about him now?” Yuju wiggled her brows.

You sighed deeply, sitting and drawing your knees to your chest. “I don’t know, actually. We’re only taking advantage of each other, it’s nothing like that, but… I’ve never felt so… alive, Yuju. He brings out a different person in me- one that even I don’t know existed.”

“Oh?” Yuju raised her brows. “Tell me more.”

“Well,” you thought about it. “He just… makes me feel more confident in myself. I don’t know if he’s pretending to or if it’s real but he makes me feel like a fucking queen which is funny because in public we miss no chance to humiliate each other, but when we’re alone… even when we’re not hooking up which is pretty recent by the way, he just always says or does something that makes me confused.”

“It sounds like you didn’t really get that part right. It doesn’t sound like you’re actually taking advantage of each other.”

“We’re only hooking up while we’re here, because we’re both lonely.”

“Yeah, whatever helps you both sleep at night,” Yuju dismissed. “So the hickey was from him, right?”

You passed her a side-eye before nodding. “I was so confused when he did that to me. He made me watch it. Like we were having a cute platonic moment and suddenly he does something like that and expects me to be the same? And then he’s driving me insane so I decided to get revenge, and one thing led to another and somehow, we’re here.”

“Damn,” Yuju breathed. “You’ll figure it out soon, I hope, but I don’t think you can go back from that.”

“I know, that’s what’s eating me up,” you admitted. “I don’t think I can go back from this, but…” you took a deep breath. “It’s only the beginning. I’ll think about that later.”

“Yeah, because right now you two are horny and are pretending to not be in love as you satisfy each other. What a great idea, especially when you two are always at each other’s throats!” Yuju laughed. “Must call for some wild sex-”

“Shut up,” you laughed, “Wait till you get it done with San. I can’t wait until he finds out what a hoe you can be.”

Yuju winked at you. “He’s not such a saint himself.”

“Really?” You frowned. “He acts like a ball of cloud so I don’t know…”

“He’s a monster-”

“Okay, that’s your cue to shut up,” you put your hands over your ears. “I want to keep my clean image of San intact, thank you very much.”

—-------------------------

You were dreaming.

The tension from your shoulders was relaxing, and all your worries were fading away, being kissed away, small pecks across whatever skin was exposed through your camisole. You were sleeping on clouds so you shifted, smiling to yourself, and the hands running across your arms were warm-

You gasped as you opened your eyes, getting up and getting your eyes to adjust to the darkness as you looked at the body beside you-

“I’m sorry, did I scare you?” Wooyoung’s low voice asked, putting a worried hand over your shoulder. “I’m sorry-”

“No, it’s okay,” you told him, putting your hair away from your face. “Fuck, I thought I was dreaming. When- how did you get here?”

“I may have stolen some keys…”

You started laughing at that after a moment and it looked like that made Wooyoung relax too. He pulled you closer in a hug, cradling your body. “I’m sorry that I scared you. I was only going to sleep next to you so I was giving you a few goodnight kisses. I didn’t mean to wake you up.”

This. Moments like this when you wondered if it would actually be so bad if you and Wooyoung got together. And this wasn’t the first time- even when you were friends- or frenemies, as everyone called you, you had these moments a lot, which was how you were able to tolerate Wooyoung. Yes, he was a menace, but he was also the most caring, loving person you knew.

You wrapped your arms around his waist. “It’s okay, Woo. You should have woken me up, I was waiting for you.”

“Really?” He looked at you, only the full moon illuminating the room. “You waited for me?”

“You told me to, dumbass,” you slapped his chest. “What time is it anyway?”

“Around 2,” he told you and you nodded, shifting in his lap. “You wanna go back to sleep?”

Your stomach did a somersault. “Why waste the night sleeping?”

Wooyoung tilted his head as he looked down at you, one arm under you. He brought his hand to caress your face, looking at you with an indecipherable look in his eyes.

“What’s wrong?” You asked- there was clearly something eating him up but he shook his head before joining his lips with yours in the most slowest, sensual kiss you had ever received. He made you lie down on the bed as he continued to kiss you, slow and steady, one hand still caressing your face while the other traced your body. You found yourself lost in that pleasure- you never knew only kissing like this could make you feel so… bare. He broke apart, peppering kisses all over your face and making you giggle, then pecking your lips multiple times, never looking away from your eyes.

“Wooyoung,” you breathed. “You’re being… different.”

“Do you not like it?” He asked, waiting for your response and you frowned at how he wasn’t even teasing you about it.

“I like it,” you admitted. “Please continue.”

He smiled and got back to kissing you, trailing his lips down your neck and planting kisses there as well. You made a decision then- to not question Wooyoung. To let him be rough with you when he wanted, to let him be this soft with you even though it was making it feel like you two weren’t simply just hooking up for the heck of it, but-

Making love. That’s what it was right now, as Wooyoung took off your camisole, leaving your upper body bare. He gently ran his hands over your waist, up to your chest, palming your breasts before going down on one and kissing it, and then the other, playing with you until you moaned out loud enough to his liking. You pushed him away to take off his shirt as well, running your own hands down his chest, tracing his sculpted muscles before kissing him again and then your tongues were exploring each other’s mouth as things picked up a pace and you tugged at his hair a bit roughly, making him groan into the kiss.

“I love it when you do that to me,” he whispered in your ear, nibbling at your earlobe before trailing kisses down your neck, licking and sucking on his way down to your waist, uneven moans escaping your mouth which just seemed to please him further. He pushed the sheets away, taking off your panties and slowly ran his hands up and down your thighs, making you writhe under his touch.

“You’re so beautiful, y/n,” he breathed against your left thigh, trailing kisses up until he reached your core and you gasped when he planted a kiss on your swollen clit before licking a stripe up your wet folds, scoffing at how wet you were just from kissing alone. “Do I make you feel so good? That you’re soaked like this?”

You bit your lips at the sudden change in his tone and he didn’t wait for your answer as he started playing with your clit using his thumb, his tongue diving right in and you let out a strangled breath, struggling to keep your thighs apart for him but then ditching the idea when he got rougher, sliding a finger in you and you clenched your eyes shut at the overwhelming sensation of the combination. He was soon sliding a second finger, glancing at you to make sure you were okay, diving deeper.

“So tight for me, aren’t you?” He got closer to your face, grabbing your chin. “You still haven’t answered my question, sweetheart.”

“What… question?” You asked, momentarily pausing when he shifted his fingers in you and started going at a slower pace, also slowing your approaching high.

“How do I make you feel?” He asked again, running his thumb over your lips and pressing against your clit with his thumb.

“So… good,” you breathed, overthrown by the action. “Please, I’m close-”

“Then tell me exactly how I make you feel,” he asked in a low voice.

“You’re driving me insane,” you told him, “But I bet you can see that too.”

He smiled in satisfaction, kissing you deeply as he started rubbing your clit in circles, the feeling of that and his fingers pumping in and out of you finally making you reach your climax and you moaned in the kiss as you squirmed, wearing out the high. He drew apart, examining the mess you had made on his hands and shaking his head at it before he licked them clean and then-

Then put his fingers in your mouth. “How do you like that? Do you like tasting yourself on me?”

You sucked them clean and breathed. “You’re really loving this, aren’t you?”

“Oh, I’m nowhere near done yet,” he promised and that quickly, a new wave of arousal spread through your body. You brought him down with you and shifted positions, getting on top of him and then slowing down pace-

If he had confused you, so could you. So you forgot everything and started kissing him gently, slowly, like he had. You found him motionless for a few moments, only kissing you back before he brought his hands to your waist, slowly caressing the skin as he let you kiss him for however long you liked.

You pulled at his lower lip before drawing back, kissing every place you liked- his forehead, the mole under his eye, the tip of his nose, his Adam's apple- that earned a groan and you started to grind on him, feeling his very hard bulge through his pants.

“What would you like to do tonight?” You asked him as you rode him at a steady pace. “Tell me how you want me tonight, Wooyoung. I’ll let you do anything.”

“Anything?” He asked, running his hands across your shoulders.

“Anything,” you nodded, pecking his chin. “Do you want to feel yourself inside me?”

Wooyoung shut his eyes at that, smiling like an idiot. “I didn’t think that’s how you’d approach that topic.”

“It’s about time, though,” you unbuckled his pants. “So? Want me to ride you?”

“I don’t know if we can-”

“I mean… I’m on contraceptives. I could let you… fuck me raw.”

“Oh god,” he groaned, getting up and capturing your mouth in a heated kiss, drawing apart. “Can I?”

You nodded, helping him take off his pants and underwear in one motion, his hard length free now. You shifted so he could take care of it and he understood, getting on top of you and positioning himself at your entrance, the feeling of his cock rubbing against your folds already making you feel a rush inside yourself. You threw your head back and groaned as he entered slowly, making sure you were okay, caressing your skin as he fully entered you, experimentally moving inside you-

“Gosh, you’re so fucking tight, y/n,” he groaned with you. “This good?”

“Yeah,” you breathed, “Let me get on top of you.”

“As you wish,” he shifted your positions and you felt fuller, grinning at the sensation. Wooyoung ran his hands up and down your thighs, squeezing them as you started riding him, his eyes watching you rock against him, loving the way you bounced on top of him, your moans mingling as you found your pace. He sat up a little, putting his arms around you as if he could bring you closer, kissing you again and you couldn’t get enough of the feeling- skin on skin, nothing keeping you apart.

“I love this so much,” you breathed, your legs keeping him tucked close as you rocked slowly. “I love this so fucking much, Wooyoung.”

“Me too,” he admitted. “I’ve never felt so good, you’re…” he kissed you. “Incredible.”

You wanted to tell him more. You wanted to tell him to stop. You wanted to tell him that you always wanted to feel like this, that you wished this would never end, but you also wanted to tell him to stop saying he never felt like this, that you were incredible, because you couldn’t take it. He seemed to have understood that, though.

“What’s holding us back, y/n?” he dared ask.

“I don’t know,” you buried your face in the crook of his neck. “Just… right now, just ruin me and then hold me in your arms for the rest of the night. Can you do that?”

He kissed you in answer, shifting again so he was back to being on top of you, steadily pumping in and out of you as you kissed, as he wiped the tears that left your eyes. Your kisses got sloppier as you both approached your highs, moans louder, hands wilder as they explored each other, and when you finally reached your climax together-

It was epic. There was no feeling to describe it- the feeling of his body quivering on top of you, arching against each other, his moans and yours ringing in the air, every nerve in your body reaching a euphoric high as warmth filled you- you thought you could die from pleasure, that’s how intense it was. He rocked in you unsteadily as you both finished before falling on top of you and you held him close, breathless.

There was no need for words, not anymore. You shifted so you were half on top of him when he pulled out, drawing the covers on top of you both. You drew his hair away from his face, kissing his forehead and pecking one of his eyelids before joining his forehead with yours. He caressed your face ever so lovingly, kissing you once before drawing apart and continuing to caress your cheekbone.

The two of you, in each other’s arms, watched each other, sure affirmations passed in the way you caressed each other’s skin or kissed until you fell asleep.

—-------------------------

Something seemed to have changed between the two of you ever since that night, and you weren’t sure if it was for the better or worse.

Wooyoung was still, well, Wooyoung. He got worse at times with teasing you in public or making fun of you until you cursed him out loud in front of everyone, but it was nothing out of the ordinary.

It was what you two did in private that was different.

He passed up no opportunity to get you alone and kiss you, at least, or indulge you in some dry humping. Those stolen moments, though, were nothing compared to what was going on at night time.

At first, he had been a bit distant, but then you, during one of your makeout sessions, joked about how he was so gentle that night that you wondered if someone had possessed him. You told him that you had heard a rumour that even San could be a monster in bed-

“That’s who you suggested, wasn’t it?” You recalled and Wooyoung’s gaze got hard. “I distinctly remember you telling me San would make a good suitor. Maybe I should consider-”

He obviously had no idea that you were joking and San was now with your best friend, but you wondered if it was only jealousy when he fucked you like no tomorrow, on the floor. He was rough, he was filthy, and he made you come more times in a span of an hour then you could count, making you almost cry by the end of it, but when he rocked inside of your oversensitive walls to approach your almost-there climax, he had the audacity to choke you when you came, making it more intense than it had to be as you finally cried through it.

He breathed harshly in your ear. “You’re mine. You hear me?”

“I’m yours,” you answered, squeezing his arm.

“Say it louder.”

“I’m yours,” you said with surety and he finally came inside you, collapsing beside you.

Moments like those made you wonder where you two stood. You decided to ask him if he ever called you ‘his’ again, but he didn’t. Not again. You two kissed, fucked roughly, sometimes lovingly, but he never called you his again.

And with each passing day, that made the hole in your heart bigger.

Had you started something you couldn’t handle? Did you take him easy because he was Wooyoung, the friend you loved and hated at the same time? Did you think you wouldn’t fall for him if you were mean to him?

Because you were falling for him-

No. You had fallen for him long ago. Maybe before you two ever kissed.

But it was Wooyoung. You never knew what was going through his head, so you resorted to being mean to him. If your feelings were one-sided, he would never let you live it down. Perhaps you realised that ages ago and put this wall between you as your defence mechanism. He had you wrapped around his fingers all along, yet you never noticed until it was too late-

Until you experienced what it would be like to be loved by Wooyoung- if you could call what he did ‘love’- he would find your eyes from across the room and share a smile, have your back whenever Haeun or someone else bullied you (mostly because he claimed only he was allowed to bully you), look at you with an intensity that made you fold in yourself, kissed you like he needed it, held you as if you could break, as if he never wanted to let you go, and worshipped your body as he made love to you.

You realised then, that if things stayed the same and you two parted just like this, you’d never be able to move on. You needed to let him know some way, but you also needed to find out what he felt, because it was mostly his fault for making you feel so confused. If he had simply only come to fuck you and leave, you would have understood. You would have known his only goal was to satiate his somewhat questionable desires so you’d do the same. You’d perhaps hate him more by the end of it, but since he was almost acting like he was actually your boyfriend now? He needed to be responsible for it.

Two months were nearing their end just like that. You looked up at the sky and sighed- you had chosen this spot on the roof to get some air as you sorted your thoughts out. There was another secret passageway that you accessed to get to the roof- one that Yunho told you of years ago. You had asked him a few days ago if going to the roof was still safe, which was how you found yourself here tonight, the cool breeze relaxing you as you stretched-

You heard footsteps behind you and you turned, breaking into a smile. “Think of the devil.”

“I thought you’d be here,” Yunho said, sitting beside you on the bench. “Thinking about me?”

“I was wondering when you’d come find me here,” you admitted. “It’s been a while since we caught up, right?”

“Yeah, I really don’t get time to breathe these days,” he admitted, laughing. “My idea to call everyone here was good but I didn’t know it’d be this tiring.”

“Well, let’s hope you get to be the guest next summer instead of the host,” you smiled. “It’s really fun here though. Are you enjoying it?”

“Oh, I am,” he nodded enthusiastically. “There is a lot going on here.”

“Sure is,” you scoffed, knowing he was referring to the latest news. “You were right about someone going back engaged. Just never thought it’d be San of all the people.”

“Yeah,” he whistled. “I hope their parents are as enthusiastic about this idea as they are.”

“I hope so too. I hope it’s not just something they’re feeling in… the moment. Yuju’s not the type though, and neither is San.”

“What about you? Found a suitor yet?” He wiggled his brows.

“Is that what we came here for? To find partners? You should have said in your letter ‘Matchmaking Service’ then- and what about you?”

Yunho grinned at what you said. “Me? I’m still a loner.”

“That’s what I’m asking, you idiot. Why are you still a loner? I thought she was interested in you?”

“She wasn’t serious about this. I don’t do flings,” he admitted and you felt a pang in your chest but also felt sorry for him.

“What’s her name? I’m going to kill her for breaking your heart first thing tomorrow-”

“No,” he laughed loudly. “I’m good. No hearts broken here. You, though, look like you just broke up without getting in a relationship.”

You narrowed your eyes at him. “What do you know?”

“Nothing,” he shook his head innocently.

“Come on, spill. You can’t lie to me, Yunho, you know that.”

Yunho considered for a moment. “I don’t know much. All I know is Wooyoung drunk-cried and kept calling your name.”

“Wait, Wooyoung got drunk? That’s more surprising than him crying.”

“I know,” he sighed. “You know he’s always in his senses when he’s drunk, right? He only pretends to be drunk to tease you. But this time, it was just him and me. He actually got drunk. He didn’t say anything else so I don’t know what’s going on between you two, but he was a mess, y/n.”

Your heart sank as you processed what he had said. Why would Wooyoung be a mess? Was it just because he wanted to be with you because he was drunk, or…

“Are you going to tell me anything? Because I know for a fact something happened between you two before Wooyoung became a drunken mess.”

“Really? How?”

“You two are not the best actors,” he said and you pursed your lips in shame. “Maybe no one else has noticed but honestly? Not subtle at all.”

You scoffed at that. “That’s on Wooyoung. He’s shameless.”

“You look pretty lovestruck when you think he’s not watching,” Yunho said and you sighed.

“Okay, yeah. We’re… having a fling, if you can call it that-”

“Damn, not what I expected.”

“Yeah, whatever. Problem is… I may have caught feelings for him. And now I’m realising I’ve had feelings for him from way before.”

“You could have asked me, I would have confirmed it for you,” Yunho laughed. “You’ve always looked at Wooyoung differently, y/n, whether you admit it or not-”

“That’s because he’s a menace-”

“And he also treats you differently than the rest of us- or any of us, for that matter,” Yunho added and you shut up. “You’re both too hotheaded, egotistic to ever admit you could genuinely like each other. But… I think now’s a good time.”

“Well, I’m not the one who’s doing that,” you raised your hands in surrender. “And you can tell Wooyoung that he can stop being a drunken mess, man up and talk to me about it. Don’t tell him I said that.”

“I’ll convey the message,” Yunho nodded. “I hope everything sorts out. It’s be weird if you two got awkward after this.”

“Yeah,” you sighed again. “It’d be strange.”

“Because,” Yunho began, “You two always looked like you could kill each other one second and make out the next. Now it’s different because you look like you could do both of those at the same time.”

You laughed at that. “I really could. I should make up my mind, huh?”

Two days later, Wooyoung was in your room, roaming around and moving everything from its place subtly to annoy you as you finished writing and signing some important documents from back home. You signed the last one and took a deep breath, arranging everything before looking at Wooyoung from where you were sitting, currently poking at the fire.

“You seem to be tired.”

“I’m not,” Wooyoung turned to you. “What makes you think so?”

“You’re not talking,” you pointed out and he gaped at you more in surprise that you could notice that.

“Not tired,” he repeated, “just thinking about some stuff.”

“What stuff?”

“You know,” he tossed the poker away, “to keep myself from fucking you right on this table with all these ‘important documents’ under you. Maybe I could sign on your body too. Seal it with a stamp, eh?”

It was more Wooyoung’s dark gaze than his words that made you bite your lips and look away. “Shut up.”

“No, really,” he was smiling as he came closer. “I could do that right now too.”

It was amazing how quickly you became aroused when he said stuff like this.

One moment you were sitting, and the next?

You were on that very table where he had done something like this for the first time. Your legs were wrapped around his waist, keeping him locked to your body as you put your arms around his neck, his hands holding your neck and angling you better as you exchanged open mouthed kisses, not caring how much sound you were making because the sound of your wet kisses made you both crazy.

“Oh god,” you moaned into his mouth. “You’re so good to me, baby.”

“You like when I do this?” He asked, kissing your neck just like he had the first time and you gasped, clenching his hair in your fist as he marked you, making you squirm underneath him. He broke apart to admire his work, smiling proudly and you slapped his arm.

“Stop looking at me like that,” you said.

“Like what?”

“Just… shut up and kiss me,” you started unbuttoning his shirt and he obeyed, kissing you, letting you take off his shirt and run your hands all over his toned body, let you put a hand in his pants and palm his cock as your kisses got more heated and deeper, let you take off his pants which was when he broke apart to slide the dress off of you as well, laughing as you undressed in a hurry until nothing but air kept you apart.

You spread your arms and he buried his nose in the crook of your neck, nuzzling the space sweetly as you both rocked back and forth.

Another moment that should not have happened.

You urged him up, trailing your lips across his face and asked him to get inside you. He scoffed in amusement, “No prep?”

“I don’t need it,” you scoffed back and he shook his head when he noticed how soaked you were. He rubbed the head of his cock over your clit and wet folds a few times, making you almost break apart before sinking inside you slowly, deeply, settling and letting you both delve in the sensation. You resorted to kissing his neck in the meanwhile and he started moving inside you slowly, surely, like he had done so many times now.

You sighed in pleasure, throwing your head back and Wooyoung gently laid you on the table, surprising you when he held your legs and put them on top of his shoulders- a new position that made his cock feel way deeper inside you, the sensation of his movements also heightened. He noticed your parted mouth and he moved experimentally, making you both gasp.

“Gosh, you’re so tight. You like this?” He asked and you nodded, letting him hold your legs by the calf as he banged relentlessly into you as if challenging you to moan louder with each thrust, and you could do nothing but deliver, your climax approaching quicker than it had in any of your previous sessions.

“I’m- so close, Wooyoung, please,” you managed to say, trying to hold on to something on the table but finding nothing.

“Yeah?” He breathed. “I’m gonna make you see stars tonight, baby.”

That was a promise he fulfilled as he thrust deeper into you and you came all over him, breaking apart right there. Wooyoung chuckled deeply at the sight, pulling out of you.

“I’m not done with you, yet,” he told you and a faint smile crept on your lips as you asked him to take you to bed. He picked you up effortlessly and then you were on your bed and catching your breaths, him caressing your face as he kissed you deeply.

“Tell me something tonight, y/n,” he breathed against your ears after trailing kisses down that path. “Would you have done this with anyone else?”

“Done what?” You asked, genuinely confused.

“This,” he looked at you and you tucked his hair back, tracing his jawline. “I want to know if it could have been anyone else instead of me.”

Moments like these.

“And… why would you want to know that?”

You could see that he was holding back, shrugging it off with a smile. “I just do.”

“Well,” you shifted in his arms. “No one else is such a fucking menace and no one drives me crazy like you do, so I guess… probably not?”

“Gosh, I’m gonna miss this mouth of yours so much,” Wooyoung kissed you once and caressed your face. “I have to go back soon, baby.”

“How soon?” You managed to ask.

“I don’t know yet, but I know we’re short on time,” he kissed your cheek. “I want to make the most of the time we have.”

You were pretty sure he had heard the sound of your heart break- or at least caught the look in your eyes. You nodded and he paused in the middle of caressing your hair.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” you said after a moment, smiling and shifting in his arms. “Let’s just make the most of the time we have, yeah?”

He nodded though he wasn’t smiling anymore. “How do you want me tonight?”

An open invitation. You smiled sadly as you took the leap of risk.

“I want you to hug me. I want you to kiss me like there’s no tomorrow. I want you to make love to me, not fuck me like you just did. Then I want to hold you as we sleep, and wake up with you.”

Wooyoung’s heart sank. “You know, I would have done that anyway.”

“You know, you’re really bad at keeping boundaries, Wooyoung,” you started, the rage you’d been subsiding for a while now finally brimming out. “From the moment we started whatever this is… I don’t know-” you broke off and Wooyoung held your hands as an attempt to make you face him.

“Finish saying that,” he practically ordered and you glared at him.

“I just want to know where we stand, Wooyoung. Are we ending this tonight? Are we going to be just friends the next time we meet and pretend nothing happened here? Can you forget what happened here?”

“If you want me to forget, I will,” his jaw clenched though he seemed calm.

“And if I don’t?” You dared ask and he met eyes with you, a thousand words unspoken between you two. He moved to join his forehead with you and the way your heart fluttered was unlike any moment you had shared so far.

“I don’t know what to do with you, y/n. I’ll do whatever you want.”

“Oh, god,” you drew away and hid your face in your hands as you processed that. “Just tell me how you want this to end.”

“I don’t want us to break up,” his voice was low. “I… tell me what you want. I’ll be okay.”

“I’ve told you so many times,” you cried, finally looking at him, “in so many ways. I’m still afraid you’ll make fun of me if I show you what I really want.”

“God, no. I would never make fun of something like that, so tell me how you feel about me, please. I’m begging you, and I really hope we’re on the same page here, y/n, because I don’t know how I’ll move on if we aren’t.”

“You’re stupid,” you laughed between crying, making him laugh as well. “You’re a menace and you don’t let me breathe, but you’re also my best friend and you know me like no one else does. I don’t know how long I’ve loved you like this, but it’s long enough that I got so confused, and then you pulled this stunt and now we’re here and I’m a mess because if you don’t love me like I do… I don’t think I can move on.”

“See, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” Wooyoung laughed, kissing your knuckles. “I’m only like this when I’m with you. You know that, right?”

You nodded and he continued. “You’re my oldest friend and I’ve loved you for so long now. I took such a risk pulling this stunt but when you… when you kissed me back that night? You looked like you wanted to hurt me. What could I make of that? I let you have your way with me, and I kept falling deeper in love with you. I love it when you call me yours. I love it when you tell me there’s no one else who could make you feel this way, but had I known these were your confessions of love, I would have dropped to my knees right there.”

You laughed at that. “You’re so… oh god, I can’t look at you right now,” you drew away and hid your face in the blankets but Wooyoung wasn’t having any of it- he got on top of you, littering kisses everywhere on your back until you had to stop him because it tickled.

“Look at me,” his voice was deep and he crawled up to you, pinning your wrists to the side as he made you meet eyes with him. “You’re beautiful in every way- even this dirty mouth of yours,” he pecked your lips and you grinned. “You’ve always had me wrapped around your fingers, do you know that? I’m always waiting for you. I don’t know how long I’ve felt like this but I’ve wanted nothing more than to be with you. I love you so much, y/n-” he kissed you deeply and you met his energy back as if you could tell him that yes- you felt exactly the same.

He let go of your wrists only to hold you to himself as he kissed you passionately, and now that your feelings were out in the open you couldn’t believe how different it felt. He craned one arm under you and held the back of your neck, the other repeatedly caressing your face as you basically devoured each other, and you made his cock slide between your folds so you could grind on him as you kissed, moaning into it and he didn’t let you breathe once. He swallowed every strangled gasp and groan that left you as he grinded back on you.

With much effort, you pulled him away only to look at him pleadingly and he understood, sliding his cock inside you and groaning loudly, peppering kisses all over your face before he hugged you.

“Gosh, I love you so much,” he tried moving but you kept your arms wrapped tightly around him, locking your legs around him.

“Please, stay like this for a moment,” you breathed, kissing his cheek. “I love this feeling. Tell me you love me again.”

“You’re going to end me,” he nuzzled your face with his nose. “I love you to death.” Your walls twitched at that and he groaned in your ears. “You like it when I tell you how much I love you?”

“Yes,” you sighed. “Oh, gosh, yes.”

“You’re mine,” he said and your walls twitched again and he couldn’t take it anymore- he thrusted inside you deep and hard, making you bite his shoulder to keep from screaming. “You hear me? You’re mine to love and mine to fuck.”

“I’m all yours,” you rocked against him. “I love you. I love you so much that it’s breaking me apart.”

Wooyoung nodded, kissing you again as he increased his pace, his thrusts wild but his kisses gentle, murmuring about how much he loved this repeatedly in your ears and when he groaned in the crook of your neck as he thrusted hard, you finally came with an unexpected rush, him joining seconds later but he kept thrusting to it as if he could mark it in your walls, deep, that he was yours and you were his.

You caught your breaths as you lay in each other’s arms and you cleared your throat. “You know, if you hadn’t been such a fucking idiot, we could have figured this out way earlier and I would not have felt like shit this whole time-”

“Shh…” he pecked your nose. “I don’t regret doing it this way. It was fun, no?”

“I’m pretty sure I would have rejected you if you asked nicely,” you wondered, nodding. “So I guess I should be thankful that you’re a menace?”

“You love it,” he grinned and you smiled, watching his breathing relax and his eyes shut.

“You better be coming to see me next month in my home with a proposal ring, Wooyoung. I’m not having you any other way.”

Wooyoung opened his eyes at that. “You sure?”

“You’re still not sure?!” You groaned. “Get out of my bed, Jung Wooyoung-”

“I’m only playing,” he laughed hysterically as you tried kicking him away. “Are we always going to be like this?”

“Isn’t this who we are?” You smiled. “No point changing now, right? Besides… I quite like you when you’re being annoying as hell.”

Wooyoung got on top of you and kissed you deeply, sliding his tongue in you and though you were tired, you found yourself making out with him again. He drew back, playing with the rock of your necklace.

“I quite like this filthy mouth of yours too. I wouldn’t have it any other way. Oh my god, mom’s gonna be so happy when she learns we finally gave in to each other.”

You frowned. “Did she already know?”

“Kind of. She made me buy this necklace for you and asked me to man up and confess. I had a better idea instead-”

The gasp that left you was unreal and you grabbed the nearest object- pillow- and smacked him hard, his high pitched laugh ringing in the air.

“Jung Wooyoung, you absolute brat!”

3K notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 13 days ago

Text

ex marks the spot

pairing: ex!mark x (f) reader

genre/warnings: smut, a pinch of angst, mystery, exes to lovers, (mentions of) characters death, graphic descriptions of violence and murder, alcohol consumption, unprotected sex, oral (m/f)

summary: Two months ago, you and Mark called it quits and haven’t spoken to each other since. As per tradition, your respective friend groups gather each Christmas eve to keep the peace, but this year somebody has a different plan. And the new chick on Mark’s arm isn’t the worst thing to happen.

wc: 19.9k

author’s note: (this is a repost!) nothing like a christmas mystery lol. partly inspired by honey lavender by ieuan. as always, feedback is appreciated!

Distractions, you chanted to yourself, desperate to think about literally anything other than your many problems.

A tall window overlooked the entire city, as far as you were concerned. Nightfall had taken over and the bustling streets were caked in thick clunks of snow. Pressing your fingertips against the glass, you could feel relentless winter.

None of it did anything to soothe the white hot envy scorching its way down your throat. Across the room, there was a blonde girl on Mark’s arm, snuggling against his chest and sucking up all of his warmth.

That should’ve been you, but you would never admit to yourself (or anyone) that you were jealous of her. You had way too much pride for a silly thing like that. Of course, Mark had never brought a girl to one of these events before, and you had an inkling it was solely to make you jealous. You couldn’t let him win.

“This is my friend Jodie,” Mark had introduced the girl hanging on his every word like a lovestruck teenager, but noting how close they kept to each other amongst many other things, it was safe to assume they were more than friends.

Less than lovers, probably, but undeniably more than friends.

Johnny, the man of the hour, came floating your way with the grace of a butterfly and said, “Damn. You could just tell me if you’re hating the party.”

Your eyes flickered. “What?”

“You’re mad. It’s written all over your body language.” Then, he craned his head and whispered in your ear, “Have a drink and relax a little. Don’t let him know he’s getting to you.”

“He’s not getting to me,” you grumbled under your breath, but you knew that it was an obvious lie.

“If he’s not, then Jodie sure is. That’s what he wants. The whole reason he’s sucking her face off by the hearth is because he wants you to see.”

You knew that. Mark always wanted to be seen, to be acknowledged. His whole life was based on making people look at him, to which you were no exception. Your relationship consisted of him doing anything and everything necessary to grab your attention, but in all honesty, it didn’t take a whole lot.

You could never keep your eyes off Mark and he knew it. Wherever he went, he was the most radiant person in the room. He was a Leo to his fucking core.

Getting back in character, you straightened up your stance and threw Johnny a beaming smile. “It’s a wonderful party.”

Johnny grinned. “There she goes,” he said in his regular speaking voice, pleased at your new demeanor.

He was the master of all things body language and human psychology. He had been friends with you long enough to be confident that you’d never want your ex thinking for a second that he had one up on you. At least you knew somebody would always have your back. With Mark and his friends, you couldn’t help but watch it.

“Thanks,” you replied quietly, grateful he’d come get you together. And quickly at that.

“You’re my friend.”

“Mark’s your friend.”

“Yeah, but Mark’s a dickhead.”

You snickered. “Amen to that.”

Johnny was the middleman between you and Mark’s individual friend groups. After an incident dating back all the way to your senior year in high school, your former friend group of nine was split in two. You, Jeno, and Jaehyun on one side, with Mark, Chungha, Haechan, and Yuta on the other.

Johnny, the god of friendly relations that he was, managed to drift between both sides. Matter of fact, these parties of his were the whole reason you even saw the other side of the group every year. If it weren’t for Johnny wanting to maintain the peace, most of you would never be in the same room again for any purpose.

You took a glimpse around the party. It was being held in Johnny’s sumptuous two-floor penthouse this year after the outdoor disaster that was last year's Christmas eve reunion. To say the least, hypothermia had never seemed scarier.

Unsurprisingly, Mark still had his hands and mouth all over Jodie as they stood near the hearth, the fireplace decorated in limestone. Chungha was marveling at Johnny's case of precious stones and cabochon gems. Off to your right, Haechan had his face set in a scowl.

“Haechan looks happy to be here,” you quipped with total sarcasm.

Johnny didn’t even spare Haechan a glance, like he already knew what he’d see if he looked, and chuckled. “Yeah, we got into a tiny argument a few minutes back. He’ll be fine.”

That piqued your curiosity, but you didn’t press. Haechan always went looking for trouble and Johnny stopped it before it could even happen. Of course Haechan disliked that.

The elevator dinged, revealing a fashionably late Jeno. Johnny noticed and glanced at you, saying, “I’ve got to greet our favorite guest. Thanks for coming, by the way.”

You shot him an amused grin. “I came for you, but I’m staying for the margaritas.”

Johnny shook his head and laughed. After asking him to tell Jeno that you said hello, the two of you went your own separate ways.

For a little bit, you went to mingle, but you realized quickly that there weren’t a lot of people you were keen on having a conversation with. Jeno, your best friend, was with Johnny. That left Jaehyun, Johnny’s stepbrother, but you knew he preferred to be left alone.

Mark obviously wasn’t an option. Even if he knew you better than anyone in the room.

In spite of knowing you wouldn’t be there long, you made small talk with Jaehyun for a couple of minutes before he got an apparently urgent text message on his phone and excused himself apologetically.

To where, you had no fucking clue. This was your first time in Johnny’s penthouse regardless of how close you were. You spent very little time in the city and even less at your own home. It was a blessing you hadn’t missed one of these parties yet.

Maybe a curse. To be frank, you didn’t want to be here, but that had almost everything to do with Mark. Bringing Jodie along to an annual reunion for friends was low, even for him. But you kind of wished you had somebody to keep you company like he did.

You exhaled your feelings and pretended that they didn’t bother you. Your mother told you a long time ago that the only person you’d ever be able to depend on was yourself and though she had her own set of parenting complications, it was the best advice she’d ever given you.

Speaking of advice, Johnny’s was starting to appear way too appetizing and you made a beeline for the kitchen, slipping past Yuta who was apparently on the phone. Those infamous mango margaritas were calling your name.

When you entered the hallway, turning around the corner from the dining room, you almost immediately retreated. You almost told Johnny that you couldn’t be here for another minute. But Mark noticed you and it was too late. He would immediately know what was going on and take it as a surrender.

“Look who decided to come,” Mark said sharply, a greeting of his own in some twisted way. “I bet you were hoping to see a fruity cocktail.”

“Yes, and you’re standing in my way,” you spat, gesturing to the cabinets behind you.

Mark furrowed a brow. “You aren’t going to take one that’s already there?”

You looked at him like he had fifteen heads. Those could’ve easily been spiked with any substance. “Mark, half the people in this house hate each other. I love margaritas, but I love my life way more. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

Mark scooted out of your way, though only because he knew the bounds of your survival. It was all that you knew.

You reached around, grabbing ingredients from various places. All the while, Mark stood there, hating how unbothered you were. He was desperate to get a reaction out of you and would go to great lengths to get what he was searching for.

His eyes were fixed to your frame and the green sequin gown hugging it tightly. There was a long slit running down the side that Mark clocked before you turned to face the counter, offering a delicious view of one of your perfect legs. When his eyes lifted from your beautiful curves, he noticed the dress was backless.

Fuck, you were still gorgeous. Worst of all, you were still exactly everything he imagined and wanted. The girl of his dreams.

“I wouldn’t let anyone hurt you,” Mark admitted, staring daggers into your back.

You rooted in place with shock at the blurted confession, hands on a bottle of tequila, wondering if he had any liquor in his system making him a little more blunt than he should’ve been.

Until Mark finished, “Because if anyone’s going to kill you, it’s going to be me.”

The flutter in your chest immediately settled back into exasperation. Mark wasn’t afraid of having an altercation with you and he knew he could get away with it without suspicion. Given the bad blood between your respective friend groups, occasional animosity was to be expected.

Plus it wasn’t like it was still some grave-bound secret. It also wasn’t as if you never saw the glares Haechan threw your way.

You recovered with a roll of your eyes, turning to him and snapping, “How long are you going to hate me?”

“As long as it takes,” Mark growled, parading out of the kitchen before you could get another word in. He wasn’t prepared to argue yet, but he refused to let you have the last word.

You shook your head in contempt. Mark wasn’t just your former lover, but the other half of you, regardless of how corny it sounded. You knew he could hold a grudge until the day he was six feet under. As long as it takes. For what, you had no clue.

Finishing up the cocktail, you cleaned up behind yourself and prepared to head back out to the party, though made a last-minute decision to linger in the kitchen. You were irritated and you weren’t in the mood to socialize or see Mark again until your system had a little liquor.

A few moments afterwards, Jeno bounced into the kitchen eagerly, grinning from ear to ear like he knew that he’d find you here. As if to sell your suspicions, he greeted, “Found you. And it only took eight seconds.”

You chuckled, sipping from your glass. Though you already knew the answer, you humored him, asking, “How’d you find me?”

“Easy. I just followed the tequila.”

“Me and tequila do go way back,” you replied, smiling at the memories. Some good, some… unspeakable. You gestured to your glass. “Want one?”

Jeno shook his head. “No thanks. I’m good.”

You gasped dramatically and joked, “What, are you pregnant?”

“No way. I’m a complete virgin.”

You burst out laughing. “You’re a complete fucking lie.”

Jeno looked like he couldn’t even take himself seriously. Then, he shifted the topic, mentioning, “I saw Mark storm out of here. That also was a hint as to your whereabouts.”

You fought a grimace, deciding nonchalance was key. “We talked for the first time in two months. Since the breakup.”

“How did that go?”

“Take a wild fucking guess,” you mumbled, the memory making you wince and take another generous sip.

Jeno grimaced. “Yeah, he didn’t look too happy. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” you assured him, though you weren’t certain. Your heart still raced a little when Mark was close enough. But a familiar pain always followed in its wake.

Jeno gave you a knowing look, but said nothing. Both of you were distracted by the sound of footsteps, noticing Johnny and Jodie cruising down the hallways. From the looks of it, he was giving her a tour. She was giving Johnny heart eyes.

You arched a brow in curiosity, while Jeno appeared amused. To the average outsider, Johnny looked content as ever, but you and Jeno recognized him with dwindling patience.

“This party’s getting interesting,” Jeno commented, eyes darting down the hall with interest.

You nodded in agreement. “It’s already a step up from last year.”

There were painful flashbacks flickering behind Jeno’s eyes. “Damn right. As soon as I stepped into the lobby, all I could feel was warm air.”

You snickered. “Johnny doesn’t repeat mistakes. He hates it.”

“You really know Johnny.”

You noticed that Jeno’s eyes were already on you when you glanced up to look at him. “We dated. You know that.”

“For your mother’s sake,” Jeno replied.

That was true. She was practically begging you to bring a guy home. Not because she was eager to have grandchildren (though the time would come where she’d start pressing you for an heir), but because having an affluent partner would make you look better, which would thus make the company look better.

It was before Mark. The bad blood aside, he wasn’t exactly the type of person your mother approved of you being seen with. Mark was a rapper. Johnny, on the other hand, came from a lineage of prominent wealthy businessmen.

In a weird way, it kind of made sense how the group separated. There was you, whose father was the chairman of an oil company, Jeno, whose father was the chief executive of a private equity investor, and Johnny and Jaehyun, whose mother was an entrepreneur, but Johnny was chosen to take over the business while Jaehyun was stuck with real estate.

Then there were Mark’s friends. Chungha, who was a successful model and influencer. Yuta, a popular soccer player. And Haechan was the product of two fierce attorneys, but he obviously had no intention of following in his parents’ footsteps.

Johnny was everything your mother wanted you to be with and to appease her, you dated him for a few months. And you were grateful. He helped you learn new things about yourself and how you navigated relationships. You were never in love with him, but you’d always love Johnny.

Your heart still wanted Mark. You didn’t know what love was until you fell for Mark.

“Yes. It was strictly business,” you confirmed, thinking nothing of it. This wasn’t news. Jeno knew you well enough.

Jeno nodded in approval. “I’m gonna go take a look around the house. This is my first time coming over.”

At least you weren’t the only one. “Have fun. I’m gonna find some food. I’m hungry.”

Jeno told you that he’d see you later, then dipped. Meanwhile, you went around the corner to the dining room, finding plenty of food and wanting to dig in. You didn’t trust half of the guests here enough to eat unsupervised dishes, but unlike the previous years, you didn’t manage to sneak in a meal beforehand.

Yuta and Haechan ironically didn’t seem to be as wary. They were sitting beside each other, chatting over their food. Out of his friends, Mark was closest with Yuta and Haechan. Their friendship was unwavering and one of the few to stand the test of time. In a way, they were like a trio of brothers.

You subtly took glances at them. Haechan looked more buoyant and cheerful than earlier. Definitely not in the mood to poison anyone’s food. And Yuta, though you weren’t necessarily close anymore, still seemed like the Yuta you used to know. Before the incident ruined you for the worse.

Haechan couldn’t be any more different. He was the same spoiled little brat, you supposed, but he wasn’t shy about his disdain towards you. And the rest of your friends. If it weren’t for the fact that Johnny was just so goddamn likable, you were certain Haechan wouldn’t come.

At least you weren’t on their radar for now. Neither of them seemed to be fazed by your presence. Thank god, you thought to yourself, glimpsing across the dining room. There were mistletoes hanging from here to there. You could hear typical holiday music from down the hall.

It was a good sign at the very least. You were just paranoid and not having Mark to discreetly meet in a bathroom for a quickie forced you to confront the dark essence of these parties. With Mark, the feeling was still there, but at least you could convert it into tension of a sexual nature.

You still remembered what it was like. Betting kisses on how many minutes of alone time you had before the others noticed you were coincidentally both missing. Those sweet nothings you’d whisper in his ear to coax him towards climax quicker.

And they would work. Every fucking time. There was nothing like watching his face immediately tense with pleasure at those words and watching his orgasm consequently wreck through his utter being like a freight train.

You chuckled at the thought. It was too fucking easy, but boy, Mark could fuck.

Your thoughts wondered again. To Mark, and to Jodie. Did he fuck her, or was he merely using her as a pawn in this little game of his?

You wouldn’t be surprised. On top of his exigency for attention and demand for total adoration, Mark was fucking spiteful. He was the pettiest dude you’d ever met and would go to the ends of the earth and back simply to make a point.

A few more glances around the dining area and you decided that there was nothing for you there, returning to the solace of Johnny’s marble kitchen. Thinking about your stupid ex made you lose your appetite.

If you made it back home for Christmas tomorrow, there would be a full-course dinner with your relatives anyways. You used to hope that you’d be able to bring Mark to one of those holiday banquets, though you’d be delusional to think it’d be anything other than a complete fiasco.

Hell, the only lover of yours to survive meeting your mother was Johnny, and that was because you didn’t know a single person who could possibly dislike him at all.

To your surprise, a spine-chilling gunshot rang out somewhere down the hallway, jolting you out of your brief abstraction.

“Fuck!” cried Johnny’s voice, startled. You knew immediately that something was wrong. Johnny, at least on the outside, was never afraid.

Not since that night.

You marched straight for the living room and the echoes of several pairs of hurried footsteps said that everybody was on the same page. Though you could’ve swore the gunshot came from here, when you got to the living room, everyone was there except for Johnny.

No, Jodie wasn’t there either. You would know, because she’d be clinging to Mark’s arm right about now, like a child to their mother’s bosom in a grocery store.

Johnny stumbled out of the lounge with no apparent injuries, but an inscrutable look on his handsome face.

Jaehyun was the first to ask, “What happened?”

“Jodie,” Johnny said emotionlessly, pointing to the lounge. “She’s dead.”

Nobody moved. You instinctively glanced to Mark, wondering what his reaction would be, but his face didn’t move a fucking inch.

“Is that what that gunshot was for?” Yuta pressed.

Johnny shook his head and replied, “No, the gunshot was for me. Somebody tried to shoot me from the overlook upstairs, but missed by an inch. I ran into the lounge for shelter, but found Jodie there instead.”

The bullet in the wall by a lamp was enough proof that Johnny wasn’t lying. One of his guests standing before him now tried to take him out.

There was a familiar unsettling sensation burning through your gut like a gunshot wound to the abdomen. The room devolved into its own breed of silent chaos, but you could tell from everybody’s faces and guarded postures that the same thought was flickering behind your eyelids.

Mark finally expressed a pinch of anger in his tone, stating in confusion, “I only heard one gunshot.”

“That’s because she wasn’t shot,” Johnny replied coolly, running a hand through his hair. “She was butchered.”

Well, that sure didn’t paint a pretty picture. Just the thought of what you’d see if you walked into the lounge made you stiffen. You jotted down a mental note not to go in there unless absolutely necessary.

You glanced up towards the overlook. It was tall and offered the perfect angle of Johnny from where you assumed he was standing, plus there was enough space between the metal bars for a bullet to fly.

To its sides were two different hallways, both functioning as possible escape routes, but everybody got here fairly quickly. Wouldn’t anyone have noticed if someone fired a shot merely seconds before gathering here?

Your arms were folded across your chest and your face was fixed in a line to hide your fear. There was no room for it with this crowd of people. “You didn’t see anyone?”

“I looked up and they were only a sliver.”

Chungha didn’t look too happy. “Shouldn’t we call the police?”

“As if it’s ever that easy with us,” Jeno retorted.

Johnny quickly shot the idea down. “Nobody’s coming in or out of my house until I know who did this. If you want to try me, be my guest.”

You weren’t keen on being cooped up in this house for only god knows how long with people who were as good as strangers (especially now that bodies were dropping), but you didn’t plan on disobeying either, even if Johnny’s threat did little to intimidate you.

Johnny knew you. He knew you deep down. If Mark weren’t there, standing only a couple of feet shy of you, you would confidently say that he knew you better than anyone else in this room. But it was Mark who had seen all your ugly.

Haechan irritably groaned. “Then, what’s the plan, tough guy?”

“Well, we can start with placing you all outside of the scene. What’s your alibi?” Johnny asked.

Haechan didn’t take kindly to being accused, as evident in his tone when he hissed, “I was in the dining area with Yuta, eating. Our plates are still on the table.”

Johnny glanced at Yuta, who subsequently nodded to confirm that it was true. Plus you could still hear their chatter from around the corner when you were in the kitchen. Their alibi was rock-solid.

“I was coming out of the downstairs bathroom when I heard the gunshot,” Jaehyun said, glimpsing around.

Nobody countered him, and Johnny seemed to trust him, all things considered. They may not have shared blood, but they were brothers.

You rubbed your temple. “I was in the kitchen.”

“I was in the den,” Mark claimed, holding his arm. You could see the slightest shift in his carefully constructed demeanor. “I saw Chungha coming from the back of the hall, so it wasn’t her.”

Chungha said nothing. She was warily glaring holes through the skin of everyone around her. Chungha was a sweetheart and never thought badly of you after the split-up, but she refused to let others get too close, and you honestly respected it.

You were the same way. Skeptical of everybody that crossed your path and kept a tight-knit circle of buddies. After what’d you seen and done, there was no such thing as being too safe.

Jeno huffed, “I was just walking around. I would’ve asked Johnny for a tour, but he was a little… preoccupied.”

Jeno didn’t elaborate and nobody asked him to, but you knew exactly what he meant, and you telepathically exchanged the same thought when you made eye contact for the briefest of seconds. It was odd that only seconds prior, Johnny and Jodie were walking together. Now Jodie was dead and somebody tried to shoot Johnny?

“Let’s not waste precious time. It’s obviously Jeno,” Haechan snapped, glare cutting through his enemy like a blade.

Jeno frowned, offended. “Why me?”

Haechan’s face was tense with frustration. “You know why.”

“Stop,” Johnny told them sternly, stopping the action before it could accelerate too quickly to be controlled. “We’re all adults here and we’re going to handle this like adults. If you have proof, by all means, share. If you don’t know for certain, then keep it to yourself.”

Unsatisfied, Jaehyun crossed his arms and asked, “So what now? We just continue on as if there isn’t a killer on the loose?”

“Yep.”

Jaehyun sighed in distress, but he didn’t go against Johnny.

The eight of you separated quickly, scattering about Johnny’s large house. He seemed to be aware that nothing would happen if you all remained together.

Getting everybody alone upped the stakes. The perpetrator would be more tempted to act. And you needed them to make a mistake.

At least for now, you decided to remain on the first floor where you were already familiar with your surroundings. In spite of being the obvious attack zone of the killer, you were comfortable here.

On your way out of the living room, you noticed some of the group assembling into pairs. Unsurprisingly, Johnny and Jaehyun were together. As were Haechan and Chungha. It was a powerful method, but you preferred to be alone. That way there were less distractions.

You also had no reason to view yourself as a target, though that made you ask yourself the glaring question. Why the hell would somebody want to kill Johnny?

Ironically, the purpose of these parties was to maintain the peace. Jodie’s killer obviously had to know that killing Johnny too would’ve been quite the statement to make.

That there was no peace when it came to the eight of you. You were composed only of death and destruction.

You were so deep in your thoughts that you barely noticed Mark walking in front of you until you nearly crashed into him, stumbling and being caught in his open arms. “Whoa there, baby,” Mark said, holding onto you tightly. “You should really be more aware of what’s going on.”

You wrested yourself out of his hold, but in the middle of doing your damnedest to free yourself from him, your fingers accidentally traced a familiar shape in his coat pocket and you stilled in surprise. “You have a gun?”

Mark didn’t try to deny it. “Why would I go anywhere without one, baby?”

“I’m not your ‘baby,’” you hissed, stepping a comfortable distance away from him.

Mark only hummed. His attention was on the long slit in your emerald green dress. For a second, you couldn’t believe he was blatantly checking you out, then he angled himself towards you and drew his hand to your exposed leg.

Your eyes flitted to Mark and when his met yours, a sly little grin spread across his lips. You’d be lying if you said that his hand on your legs didn’t instinctively reactivate carnal feelings inside of you, but you dared not reveal it on your face.

Finally, after a few seconds of scooting up your thigh, Mark found what he was looking for and purred, “Smart girl.” His hand was at your obviously occupied thigh holster, pointing out the fact that you were also armed and dangerous. “I guess this makes us even, huh?”

You didn’t realize you’d sucked in a breath. It was maddening how perfectly he knew your habits, how predictable you were. You threw his hand off and hissed, “Did you try to kill Johnny?”

“No. Did you?”

“No.”

Mark hummed, apparently believing you. Many things could be said about you depending on who you asked, but at least everybody could agree that you weren’t a killer.

You removed his hand from your thigh and straightened your posture. If the two of you had weapons, it was safe to assume that you weren’t the only ones. The gun strapped to your thigh was the only reason you weren’t totally frightened of being alone.

Your eyes were fixed to Mark, studying him. You weren’t fond of the fact that you were met with the same level of attention, as if he was trying to make you falter under his stare. It wouldn’t be that easy.

Breaking the silence, you told him, “I’m sorry about your piece.”

Mark didn’t look too bummed. “Didn’t care about her like that anyway.”

Yeah, that checks out. You rolled your eyes. “You never cared about anything or anyone, except for yourself.”

That response seemed to genuinely surprise Mark. “Is that what you think of me?”

You weren’t prepared to discuss your emotions with Mark and the sober part of you made the executive decision to walk away instead. The liquor had you feeling a little too honest.

Mark, on the other hand, wasn’t done with this conversation. He grabbed your arm and demanded, “Answer me. Is that what you think of me?”

You wrested your arm out of his hold and snapped, “Just walk away, Mark. It’s what you’re good at.”

That’s rich, Mark thought, but rather than argue with you about it, he stormed off. You were unbelievable. After all he did for you, after how deeply he loved you, you seriously thought that he didn’t love you? That hurt more than he cared to admit.

You watched him walk away, bristling. It didn’t matter that he was only doing what you told him to do. He never fought for your love. He always chose himself over you. Why am I surprised?

Irritated, you made a dramatic exit of your own, wanting nothing more to do with Mark for as long as you lived. He just had to be so fucking difficult. If there wasn’t a slaughter party ongoing right now, you’d be tempted to scout for more alcohol.

At least you knew that you were right not to trust anyone. The food wasn’t spiked apparently, but your point still stood. This crowd was unpredictable and you were never truly safe together. There would always be that lingering tension in the air.

You just wish you knew what their intent in killing Jodie and attempting to kill Johnny was. By now, you were so surrounded by death that you hardly blinked, but Jodie didn’t deserve to die. A puppet in Mark’s silly little games or not.

As if you weren’t already totally pissed, Haechan made his way towards you and hissed, “Admit it. You’re behind all this.”

You resisted a groan and replied blandly, “I thought you said Jeno was the killer?”

“The two of you are besties. It’s not far-fetched to say that you’re in this together, all things considered.”

Rather than be offended, you were purely annoyed. You crossed your arms. “Even if that were true, that’s ridiculous. Why would I want to take out Johnny?”

“No, no, no. Johnny was Jeno’s idea. You had your eye on Jodie,” Haechan said like he had it all figured out. “I saw her corpse. The overkill? It was insane. I bet you took one look at her sucking the breath out of Mark and lost your goddamn mind.”

You rolled your eyes. “Oh, please. You’re pulling shit out of your ass, Haechan.”

Like it was all he knew how to do, Haechan kept pushing. “Two different modus operandis usually indicate two different killers.”

“Oh, yeah? Did Daddy teach you that?” you snarled, feeling your blood pressure soaring.

Haechan shot you a venomous glare and replied back very belligerently, “It’s not rocket science. You’re jealous. Plus you already sided with a murderer once. Why wouldn’t you do it again?”

“God, it’s been years,” you groaned, bringing your palm to your forehead. This man was a walking headache. “If you don’t like us, then fine. But that blood is on all of our hands. Pointing blood-stained fingers won’t change that.”

Haechan was practically fuming. Obviously, he didn’t like that.

You had already started to leave, traveling a fair distance away from Haechan, but spun on your heels to give one final retort, “And for the record, Mark having Jodie tag along to make me jealous was a weak move. Tell him to try harder.”

Then, you left. You left and you didn’t look back. It was hit after hit for you, and you just couldn’t seem to catch a fucking break. Haechan literally had no reason to bother you other than to be a nuisance. His parents were lawyers. He was certain that if push came to shove, he’d have nothing to worry about. And neither would the people he cared for.

There was no telling if you would survive the night at this point. If a bullet didn’t take your life, then stress and frustration was a sure-fire way to finish you off.

The important question was who would be anticipating your death?

You wanted to think that you had never been more on edge, though that would’ve been a bold-faced lie. And an insult to your body’s self-preservation effectiveness. You were far from weak and if you were intent on survival, there was nothing or nobody that would stand in your way.

In an attempt to abate the tension, you made a beeline for the in-door elevator. Hopefully before any other unwelcome visitors could try to snake their way into your path.

When the elevator dinged, you were surprised to see Jeno. “Where are you headed?” you asked.

Jeno retorted, “Shouldn’t I be asking you that?”

You snickered and slipped beside him. Finally somebody whose company didn’t piss you off. “Second floor. Obviously.”

Jeno stepped out of the elevator, but extended his hand to keep the door from closing, scanning the bottom floor for other people. Apparently, there weren’t any, because he finally said, “There’s something weird going on.”

You snorted. “Other than the death and murder? Yeah, probably. Haechan accused us of being killers.”

“No, I mean…,” Jeno trailed, taking a peak across the hallway again. “What if he’s faking it?”

“Who?”

“Johnny.”

You made a face. That wasn’t something you’d even considered and you weren’t exactly convinced now that you had. “Why would he do that?”

Jeno shrugged. “Why do people kill? He was the first one to discover Jodie. And he’s the guy that hosts these parties.”

“Yeah, I think that’s a pretty solid reason to assume he’s not the killer. He’s literally a victim. No offense, but I don’t buy that he killed Jodie then somehow had enough time to make it look like somebody fired a shot at him,” you replied.

“I guess,” Jeno mumbled, quietening. You were about to ask why, but you clocked Jaehyun casually strolling by.

Which meant he wasn’t with Johnny.

Jeno cocked you one final glance and said, “People always look at the guy with his hands dirty. No one ever suspects the guy with his hands behind his back.”

Then, he recouped his hand and disappeared behind the elevator doors. In a time that it took you to blink, he was gone so quickly you could’ve imagined his presence.

And now you were thinking. If Johnny were alone, who knew what he was up to, but in the same vein, that could’ve just made him more vulnerable.

You immediately brushed the thought aside. Johnny? Vulnerable? Pfft. This guy taught you everything you knew about how to survive and it was only thanks to his valor and self-preservation skills that you were even breathing.

The elevator dinged again and this time the doors made a little narrow opening for you to walk through. It was your first time on the second floor of Johnny’s luxurious penthouse and the very first thing you did was monitor the new environment.

Few people apparently. Everything just seemed so normal and there was hardly anything out of place. You could faintly hear the Christmas songs still blasting from the speakers downstairs.

You crept just down the hall, pausing at the overlook. The place where the gunshot was fired. You gripped the rails, scanning the ground below. In the corner of your eye, you noticed Chungha sneaking about, but she was gone just as quickly.

The killer had to have been lithe. These little metal bars were thin and did little to conceal your frame. For Johnny to have barely seen them, you could only liken them to a thief in the night.

The problem was that literally everybody fit that description. There was no person that you could rule out, because you each had the capacity. If not the motive, then the means.

That was why you couldn’t wrap your head around it. Your lone brain couldn’t fathom the devastation plaguing this group and you decided that you wouldn’t even try. With a little breath, you turned and searched for the fitness center.

It wasn’t difficult to find. All you had to do was narrow down your options, taking peeks through windows and quickly discerning that they weren’t your final destination. After some trial and error, you found your way to the massive gym area.

According to the sign, and a conversation you’d overheard earlier during the party (before all hell broke loose), just around the corner was a soccer simulator.

Somebody was already inside when you pushed the door open to enter. You bashfully waved your hand. “Thought I’d find you here.”

Yuta looked surprised to see you, but he only wore it on his face for a split second. “Stalker, much?”

“Nah. I just thought, ‘if I was a famous soccer player, where would I go?’ And this was the first place that came to mind.”

Yuta snickered. “Predictable. That’s a character flaw, I guess.”

A tiny laugh escaped your lips. Honestly, you were just glad that you even felt comfortable enough to joke around with Yuta, even if it was meaningless. Haechan was praying for your downfall and Chungha didn’t socialize with outsiders, but Yuta was thankfully normal.

He didn’t seem to mind your presence either. The large screen glaring at you in a violently blue hue was definitely on, but Yuta’s eyes appeared elsewhere. He finally said, “This gang and parties don’t mix too well, huh?”

“I think not,” you retorted, crossing your arms in amusement. Staying detached from the darkness was the only way you could stay sane. “Somebody always ends up dying at one of them.”

Yuta took a seat in a nearby chair and kicked his feet up on another one beside him pensively. “Sworn enemies with an axe to grind in the same room under the guise of ceasing rivalry one day out of the entire year. I could’ve told you guys how that was gonna end.”

I could’ve, too, you said to yourself, a billion thoughts like a downpour in your head. It was why you never left your house unarmed and hesitated to eat food you didn’t make.

Because you were protecting yourself. Just like everybody else in this house.

“Well, it’s not a shock,” you replied in agreement. “We do enough damage on our own, but together? It’s all we’re capable of.”

Yuta fought a frown. “I feel bad for that Jodie girl. I’m sure you’re aware Mark was definitely using her, but she didn’t deserve to be dragged into our sick hell.”

Those pictures of her slaughtered body were flickering in your head again. It haunted you, and you hadn’t even seen her corpse. “Everybody that comes near us gets burned.”

Yuta’s demeanor shifted noticeably, brooding. “I feel guilty. Yet when Johnny told us she died, all I could think was ‘at least it’s not my fault this time.’ Is that wrong?”

His sudden vulnerability surprised you, considering Yuta wasn’t the type to randomly express his feelings, much less to you. You immediately put your hand on his shoulder in comfort and said, “Doyoung’s death wasn’t your fault. You didn’t know.”

Yuta shrugged. “If I had listened to my parents, if I hadn’t invited you all there, that night wouldn’t have happened. Doyoung wouldn’t be dead. And this friend group might’ve stayed in one piece.”

“Yuta, you should blame that creepy psychopathic weirdo. Not yourself.”

Yuta grimaced, as if the sole mention of that guy flung him back to a place he’d already buried.

And you didn’t blame him. You didn’t even know the guy’s name, but you could describe him vividly. How could you not? The same pale guy in blood-stained overalls appeared in your dreams a little too often.

This little party turned bloodbath wasn’t you and your friends’ first rodeo. Matter of fact, you’d argue that the first round was a tad scarier. You still got flashbacks, so terrified for your life and everybody around you that adrenaline numbed you to the crisp, nipping autumn air.

For his birthday prelude, Yuta invited all of you to his parents’ expensive farmhouse, sitting just on your hometown’s outskirts. It was quiet, remote. No neighbors, which seemed fun in the first half, but as the night progressed, it became a nightmare not having anyone nearby.

A birthday celebration quickly became a fight for survival, and Doyoung lost. He was one of you, still a part of you, locked away inside your heart but never forgotten.

Jeno had accidentally stabbed him with a gardening tool, thinking that he was the killer. Doyoung had come to his hiding spot desperately seeking shelter, but Jeno panickedly made a mistake that cost him his friend’s life and the trust of his others.

That was how the friend group divided. There was the side that would never forgive him for Doyoung’s death, blaming him wholeheartedly. And then there was the side that showed him some grace. You were all frightened out of your minds that night.

Though what Jeno did didn’t matter. You were all complicit in Doyoung’s demise, whether they wanted to admit it or not. The killer made you all finish him off, made you all bury his wounded corpse while it was still fresh.

Your hands were still stained with dirt and blood, burning hotter every time you thought of him.

“I blame Jeno,” Yuta seethed under his breath.

You frowned.

Yuta stood to his feet, unable to stay still. There was too much emotion in him now, pulling him every which way. “Every year I get whiplash from having to mourn my friend’s death anniversary then celebrate my birthday back to back. That’s unforgivable.”

Though you liked Yuta, you weren’t going to let anyone slander your best friend silently. “I understand, but it’s not just Jeno’s fault.”

Yuta chuckled. “If only you knew.”

Your brows furrowed. “What don’t I know?”

“That Jeno’s fucking obsessed with you. Always has been. We don’t hate him because he killed Doyoung. We hate him because we think he killed Doyoung for you.”

Your lips parted soundlessly, flabbergasted.

Yuta read the confusion on your face plain as day and continued, “Think about it, sugar. Doyoung had a crush on you. That was everybody’s business. And it’s Doyoung who Jeno accidentally stabs out of all people?”

You couldn’t say anything. It wasn’t like you hadn’t turned down Jeno’s advances once before, but he was so fucking chill. You could’ve forgotten that it even happened. There wasn’t a single thing in your friendship that felt out of place.

Plus he knew firsthand that you were head over heels for Mark only, even if you didn’t want to be anymore. It was pathetic. Yuta had just told you another guy was willing to go to lethal lengths to keep you away, and yet one of your first thoughts was how painstakingly you loved Mark.

But Mark hated you.

“I don’t want to talk about this anymore,” you said, the lines between fiction and reality beginning to blur.

Yuta relaxed. He could tell there was a lot going on in your head, because he recognized the conflict akin to the one warring within himself. “It’s dead.”

You appreciated that. Fuck’s sake, Mark and his friends usually liked to push until there was nowhere else to go. And then some. Your thoughts wandered there and you opened your mouth, asking, “Why are you nice to me?”

“I’m not nice to you,” Yuta replied, making you blink. “I just treat you like a regular human being. There’s a difference.”

“Why?”

“Because you haven’t done anything for me not to.”

You shook your head. “Mark wouldn’t agree,” you muttered, rubbing your arms.

Yuta glanced at you. You were letting your guard down around him, something he was certain you probably hadn’t even done with Mark tonight. “Fuck Mark. He’s been lying to himself. And to be frank, I think he’s deluded himself.”

Your eyes were cold when you looked into Yuta’s. “Elaborate.”

“I mean, he wants to convince us and the whole world that he hates you and he’s moved on, but he hasn’t even convinced himself. You were his everything, man. Mark hasn’t been the same since the breakup. I want my friend back.”

I want my lover back. But Mark used to be your friend, too. A healthy blend of friendship and romance that made your love for each other feel depthless.

If only you knew back then that your love would be tested. Would you have still sacrificed every piece of yourself to make him happy if you knew that it still wouldn’t be enough?

“I hope you have a wonderful Christmas tomorrow,” you told Yuta after a long pause, a telltale sign that you were leaving and had no more room for conversation.

“If I make it to tomorrow,” Yuta retorted playfully. “Likewise. Merry Christmas.”

You smiled at him on your way out in a final goodbye. You only wanted one thing for Christmas, and that was to have Mark back in your arms. Where he belonged.

For a good minute, you meandered about the hallways, cautiously monitoring your surroundings to make sure no one was trailing you. You considered heading to the den for refuge, but Mark obviously liked it there, and you’d had enough run-ins for one night.

Instead, you opted for the in-door pool, where obviously nobody was. In front of you stood a long line of water with a set of hot tubs off to the side. It was the perfect place to clear your head without having to constantly check if there was someone out to get you.

Before you could slightly relax, you scanned the room and clocked two exits. If you couldn’t get out of the main exit for whatever reason, there was always the option of the backup door. With that pressure off your shoulders, you took off your heels and sank your feet in the pool.

Dangling your feet in the water, your mind began to race, hopping from one thought to another at a pace too painful for you to keep up with. You hated being this way. Always having to keep an eye out, never fully trusting anybody. Mark was the only person that you could turn your back to and confidently believe you’d be fine.

Once upon a time, he was your safe haven, and now you weren’t sure if you could even trust him anymore. For all you knew, he could’ve been behind all this.

It hurt to think of what you should’ve been, of the happy, oblivious couple you were only months earlier. The couple that didn’t go to bed angry or sleep in different rooms, too stubborn to spend the night beside each other. There was no problem the two of you couldn’t sort out back then.

You started to wonder if Yuta was right about everything he said. First of all, Jeno didn’t kill Doyoung. It wasn’t that quick. He attacked him first, but you all had Doyoung’s blood on your hands. Literally.

You only wished you could’ve seen Yuta’s point of view. Jeno was admittedly happy when you and Mark finally broke up, though you figured it was because he didn’t want to see you suffer, not because he wanted you to be with him instead.

Worst of all, Yuta told you that Mark still wasn’t over you. And you hated it. If you wanted Mark and Mark wanted you, then why weren’t you together?

Then, you remembered. The lack of compatibility that burned your happy home together down to a crisp. Things failed because Mark wanted to conquer. You refused to be taken. What made him feel ignored made you feel free. What made you feel inhibited made him feel secure. When he started to feel unwanted, he pushed you away.

Your love was a slow burn till the end. All of those years of pining for each other turned into you pining away from heartbreak, eating your heart out for a boy you were destined to never have at all.

You hated knowing that you and Mark would’ve never worked out whether you dated or not. Maybe because you knew that if you didn’t have Mark, then you had no one. It simply wasn’t written in the stars.

Mark was the only one who knew your biggest fears. Your motivations. He knew firsthand the irreversible impact Doyoung’s death had on the rest of your life, because you confided only in him about the shame. You weren’t scared of being naked with Mark. He saw the ugliest bits of you and it wasn’t what sent him running.

It was hard to explain to anybody that wasn’t there, but nothing was the same after Doyoung died. Thanks to your parents’ status, you were already used to being careful, but it was nothing like the girl you were after fighting for survival. It was your first time fighting for anything.

Every inch of you was alive and awake, perpetually on fight mode. Mark wasn’t just the sole place where you could exist peacefully; he understood your trauma and loved you with every fiber of his being in spite of it.

That was why you couldn’t be with any other guy. How could you explain those nights when you woke up screaming in terror? Mark didn’t ask questions. He just held you and told you that you were safe in his arms.

If you couldn’t have Mark, then you knew you were meant to die alone.

The sound of a door pushing open made you immediately stand up, preparing to take off without your heels. They would only slow you down anyways. You saw Mark enter and, rather than cool down, your stiff muscles were overloaded with apprehension.

“I have an idea and I’m prepared to argue with you about it,” were the first words to come out of Mark’s mouth, speaking before you could dare to, as if he knew you’d have something to say.

You played it cool, though your heartbeat was harshly thudding in your ears. “What do you want now?”

Mark took your tone in stride. “We should travel in pairs. As they say, safety in numbers.”

Your face tensed in disgust. “And why in the hell would I want to travel with you?”

Mark didn’t skip a beat. “Because if I’m the killer, you’re the only one that stands a chance against me.”

You folded your arms. Mark almost grinned looking at you, but resisted. It was like your favorite pose ever. “I thought you said you didn’t kill Jodie?”

“Technically, I said that I didn’t try to kill Johnny,” Mark answered, a sly smile on his lips. “Do you trust me?”

“I don’t trust anyone anymore,” you replied coolly. Not after you broke it. And me.

“Good. You don’t trust me and I don’t trust you. We don’t have reasons to. But let’s at least be forward with our intentions here,” Mark said, stepping closer. “I intend to survive. And you?”

“I intend to survive as well,” you asserted.

Mark added forthrightly, “And we’ll do anything to live, even if it means killing someone else for our own sake. We’re not strangers to sacrificing other people for our benefit.”

You heaved a breath and groaned impatiently, “So what? This is some truce or something?”

“Or something,” Mark replied with enough uncertainty to make you overwhelmingly suspicious. “We’d just be working together. Who says that you have to trust me?”

You hated that you were seriously considering it, but he was making a pretty decent point. It was stupid to be by yourself. You had to admit it, even as somebody that valued her independence like it was your lifeline.

Mark recognized you in conflict with yourself, even as you tried your hardest to appear neutral. After all those years spent by each other’s side, he guessed it was simply natural. Your bottom lip stuck out, though only slightly. You were giving it your best shot at keeping composed.

You weighed the pros and cons in your head. If you didn’t pair with Mark, you would be more vulnerable, but if you did, it would be increasingly difficult to ignore having to confront the whirlwind of feelings he left you to soak in.

You didn’t want that, but it wasn’t like you wanted to die either. Finally, after a moment of contemplation, you relented. “Fine.”

Satisfied, Mark grinned victoriously. “Two heads are better than one.”

That was what you used to think. It used to be enough to simply look into Mark’s eyes, knowing that he was there. Now you couldn’t stand to be beside him. “Not when they’re bumping into each other,” you grumbled.

Mark cocked a brow. “Then, let’s not make this about us. Let’s focus on survival. That’s our common interest here.”

Obviously, that was easier said than done, but you didn’t argue or complain. This was a rare moment of Mark willing to set your differences aside for a better purpose. At least for now, you intended to behave.

Plus you wanted to see how long the two of you could go before Mark started barking. He looked sweet, but if anybody thought Mark was all sugar and rainbows, they clearly hadn’t met him. This boy was all fire.

And you were air; gentle as a featherlight, ocean breeze, but capable of roaring like a tornado if provoked. Forceful enough to spread his flames out further, but not to blow them out. Mark was untameable. You had that in common.

It sounded corny, but it was the truth. You bettered one another in some ways, but enabled one another in others. Your similarities seemed to work against you, neither of you wanting to set your pride aside.

That was the problem. If you pushed, Mark pushed back harder. If Mark screamed, you screamed back louder. It was like a fucking seesaw that you couldn’t get off of.

Rationally, an important question kept prodding at your ribcage. “How did you even find me?” you asked.

“I had to look everywhere,” Mark said, slight exasperation in his tone. “I knew you wouldn’t be out in the open, so it was just a matter of finding out where you were hiding.”

You nodded. That would have to be a satisfactory response. You weren’t going to press him about it. “Okay, but if we’re going to be a team, we need to try and figure out who’s killing and what’s going on.”

Mark bobbed his head. “Yeah, I know. Have you been seeing anything suspicious lately? I noticed Jaehyun creeping out like he’s got something to hide.”

Your brows furrowed. “Seriously? I did too. When I was talking to Jeno in the elevator. Chungha looked a little suspicious, too.”

Mark obviously didn’t expect that. “You’re kidding. You know how Jaehyun said that he was downstairs when the gun went off?”

“Yeah. Why?”

“I saw Jaehyun coming from down the hall, where I also noticed Chungha come from. She came after him, but it looked timed. Kinda like how we used to leave at different times so nobody would think we were together.”

The mention of those times sent you back, perfectly calculating the ideal time to exit the same room without raising suspicions amongst your friends and foes.

Bidding the thoughts to go away, you quickly recovered, mentioning, “That’s odd. I don’t know if it’s connected, but earlier when I was talking to Jaehyun, he excused himself to go upstairs.”

“Before the gun went off?” Mark asked, skeptical.

You leaned down to fix the strap of your heel, which you’d slipped back on after you realized the intruder was only Mark, discerning that he was no threat. “Yeah, somebody texted him. From the face he was making, it looked urgent. I just assumed one of his relatives messaged him and he went to god knows where upstairs to take a call.”

Mark shook his head in disapproval. Disappointment, maybe. “They’re in cahoots, that’s for sure.”

You pressed, “But why in the hell would Jaehyun and Chungha be working together? They’re not even on the same side.”

“Motives to kill,” Mark sighed, face twisted cutely in thought. It was so stressful pretending that you weren’t attracted to every little thing he did. His eyes widened a little and he said, “Wait.”

“Hm?”

“It’s common knowledge that when Johnny’s mom died, she left him to take over the family business, while Jaehyun got stuck with real estate…,” Mark trailed.

You quickly noticed where this was going and added, “Jaehyun always wanted to be the chief executive. Ever since we were teenagers, it was all he talked about.”

Mark tapped his chin. “I still remember what it was like. I couldn’t tell if he was more depressed about his stepmother dying, or not inheriting her multimillion dollar business.”

“You think he’s still holding that grudge?”

Mark shrugged. “Who knows?”

You subconsciously scratched your forearm. You didn’t realize, but Mark did. It was something you often did when you were anxious, which was basically all of the time. “Chungha’s been paying an awful lot of attention to Johnny’s jewelry case.”

“She likes anything bright and shiny,” Mark responded, thinking nothing of it. “Why? You think she stole something?”

You shrugged your shoulders and replied, “I think anything’s possible, but I don’t think it’s worth killing over. I mean, she’s not just rich. She’s wealthy. She can afford her own diamonds.”

Trying to figure those two out was like attempting to unravel the identity of Jack the Ripper. Jaehyun was composed and Chungha was vigilant. Their guarded natures combined made them both mysterious and lethal.

Mark couldn’t wrap his head around it, either. But he was certain that those two were up to no good. “Well, we’ve got their motives. Let’s try to think of the others.”

“Johnny told me he and Haechan got into an argument before the party. He looked pretty pissed earlier,” you recalled.

“Yeah, I picked up on that, too,” Mark said. When a guy who sent earthquakes wherever he went was agitated, it was impossible for the whole world not to notice.

“Speaking of holding grudges,” you started, gathering any pieces you could find and linking them with each other. “Johnny left Yuta at that shack and because of it he got an injury that almost cost him soccer.”

Mark didn’t seem convinced. “Yeah, but Yuta’s been playing soccer just fine for years now. Plus he told Johnny to leave to find that weapon.”

“The reasoning doesn’t have to make sense to anybody but the killer.”

Mark was silent for a long time, cautiously contemplating. “What about Jeno?”

You were irked at the mention of your best friend, but knew that nobody was totally off the table. Not even yourself. You played innocent. “What about him?”

Mark exhaled a breath, but laughed. “You know, I can’t tell if you’re playing dumb, or if you’ve truly never noticed how much Jeno’s into you. You can’t seriously think him attacking Doyoung was an accident.”

Yuta had already brought you up to speed on the whole jealousy killer Jeno theory between Mark and his pals, which you were none too convinced about. “If Jeno’s the killer, I don’t understand what he’d get out of killing Johnny or Jodie. By your logic, that means you should be dead. Not your girlfriend.”

“Maybe Johnny likes you.”

“Ignoring the ridiculousness of that statement…”

Mark interjected before you could continue, “Is it so ridiculous? You and Johnny dated, and it was your decision to break things off. You were never in love with him, but have you ever considered that maybe Johnny loved you?”

You hadn’t really considered it, you always assumed Johnny knew he was doing you a favor and it was nothing more or less, but that didn’t stop you from snapping, “Jeno knows where I stand with Johnny. That I was never in love with him. Why would he kill a man that isn’t a threat?”

“Did you like Doyoung back?”

“No,” you hissed.

Mark shot, “And you don’t see him walking around here, do you? You said it yourself: the reasoning doesn’t have to make sense to anybody but the killer.”

“I think that says more about the faultiness of your theory than mine.”

Mark opened his mouth to speak, but you didn’t let him get a word in.

You sneered, “And are you seriously going to ignore the fact that Jodie was killed? Carved out like a pumpkin. That sounds like something only somebody with a lot of rage for her would do.”

Mark was losing patience, you could tell from the look on his face. “Are you implying that I killed her?”

“I’m not implying a damn thing. But you were pretty nonchalant over the fact that you got an innocent girl killed,” you replied, definitely insinuating that he was responsible. “Outside of being tainted by your touch, that is.”

“Maybe you did it,” Mark snapped.

You rolled your eyes. This was the second time you’d gotten this accusation today and you weren’t keen on hearing it again, but Mark was already yapping before you could tell him not to bother.

“You couldn’t stand to see me with a girl that wasn’t you,” he said, a turmoil of wildfire dancing in his pupils. “So you got rid of her.”

You threw your head back and grunted, “Oh, fuck’s sake. Get over yourself.”

“Get over me,” Mark hissed. “We’ve been over for months. It was never gonna work, you know? Everything’s sunshine and rainbows during the honeymoon phase.”

“Fuck you,” you seethed, turning away and heading for the door. You didn’t know why you thought he was capable of having a civil conversation with you. So much for not making this about us.

Mark grabbed your arm, glaring at you in disapproval. “I’m sorry, was this too much pressure for you? You couldn’t handle the heat and now you’re walking away again?”

You screamed, “You pushed me away!”

“Because you pushed me first,” Mark yelled, matching your energy. Matter of fact, what you gave, he doubled it and handed it back tenfold. And vice versa.

Running your hands down your face, you wanted to scratch your skin off with your nails. “Dude. What the fuck are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about all those times you made me feel like you didn’t want me. All those times you left me alone without a reason why. You got so distant on me, baby. Really had me wondering if there was somebody else.”

Somebody else? You couldn’t believe he was serious. Your heart would never want anybody that wasn’t Mark, because she knew he was the only one that could satisfy her.

Your face softened for a fraction of a second. “All I wanted was you.”

“You sure had a funny way of showing it,” Mark grumbled under his breath.

Guilt flickered in your eyes, stinging them to crystals, but you didn’t let them fall. “I needed space. I liked being with you, but not at the expense of losing touch with my soul. I needed room to breathe.”

Mark frowned. “Why didn’t you just say that?”

You asked just as quickly, “Why didn’t you just ask?”

“It felt like a waste of time. I thought you already decided that you didn’t want me. That you were just another girl who underestimated how much attention I need.”

“Wow,” you mumbled quietly. Amused, but angry. “You fight, but for all the wrong reasons.”

Mark’s eyes flitted towards yours. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“That you wouldn’t fight for us to stay together, but you’ll shout in my face at literally any other given opportunity.”

Mark reined in his head, running his hands through his hair. “Listen, I’m no good at this relationship stuff.”

“I know.”

That made Mark bristle. It wasn’t just his fault, but you refused to hold yourself accountable. “You’re no expert, either.”

“I know,” you sighed, lips curled into a frown.

Mark’s eyes flickered.

It appeared you were finally realizing how egregiously the two of you had mutually fucked up. “We didn’t talk. And that was okay. Our problems were small enough that after we climbed into bed with each other they were long forgotten. But then they got bigger and we didn’t know what to do, other than what we’d always done.”

Mark scratched the back of his head. “But it didn’t work. The problem was still there.”

Part of the reason why you two never worked through the issue was because you failed to specifically identify the problem. Mark didn’t just want to be loved, he demanded it. And he did it by completely seizing power over your mind, body, and soul.

Your mind in life. Your body in bed. Your soul in everything in between.

You didn’t like to feel dominated in that way. It made you dig into your heels. Letting Mark exercise this assertive power over you, letting him have control over the tiniest piece of you that was left, it felt like a betrayal. To yourself, and to the dead.

Because you were still clinging to that girl. That girl whose hands were clear of blood and didn’t spend hours scrubbing under her nails away a stain that wasn’t really there. The girl who didn’t take that final blow to her friend’s chest and watch the light in his eyes dim until he was gone.

It was cruel and unforgivable, but even with the hurt on Doyoung’s face, there was an understanding twinkle in his eyes. You’d seen it, for a tiny fraction of a second. Or maybe you imagined it so that it would be simpler to live with the crippling guilt.

You were the girl he loved and the last thing he saw. Every anniversary, you swore one of the stars in the sky twinkled brighter.

I didn’t have a choice; it was him, or all of us. What was my other option? Plus he was going to die either way. The police didn’t arrive on scene until dawn. He would have bled to his death if we didn’t finish him off.

Mark knew he was high-maintenance and he knew the toll Doyoung’s death had on you, but he somehow never exactly pieced together how it would impact your relationship. That there would be days where you didn’t want hugs or kisses. You just wanted to be left alone.

Plus Mark was so sympathetic about everything you went through and all of your feelings to the point you assumed he would just know you needed space. Somehow you had mistaken his understandingness for being a mind reader.

And Mark, somewhere along the line, sensed you drifting away, so he discarded you first. Mark didn’t get abandoned. It wasn’t in his nature to stick around when he knew he was on the brink of being cast aside, left high and dry.

He wanted to be loved, but he wanted to love himself. And he was not against hurting himself, because the pain was easier to cope with than if he let somebody else hurt him.

At least he thought it would be.

“We couldn’t just fuck and make up anymore, so we started to argue over petty things, and we never got to the core of the matter,” you said, picturing yourself back in that living room, shouting.

Mark remembered, because it was all he’d been thinking about for months, asking himself what was the final blow in spite of being aware that he was the one who chose to break up. “Pillowtalk was the only time we really discussed our emotions. Remember?”

God, how could you not? This boy would fuck the shit out of you then snuggle you to sleep immediately after, chatting about anything under the sun (or moon) until your eyelids got too heavy and started to flutter closed.

You simply nodded your head, unable to open your mouth. Though you both were being vulnerable, you were afraid of what you might’ve said.

Mark chuckled. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but I always had these doubts about you, to be honest. You were too good to be true. Most girls get tired of me after a minute so I never stay too long, but you’ve been in my life since we were kids.”

Your eyes were sad when you glanced into his. “So why did you leave me? Why didn’t you fight?”

Mark’s eyes twinkled with regret as he whispered, “I was scared of being abandoned by the girl I loved. So I dipped. I ran before you could tell me that it was over. It gave me some kind of agency over my heartbreak.”

You laughed in disbelief. This breakup was so dramatic, and for what? “In hindsight, we’re just a pair of fucking idiots,” you said, shaking your head in disapproval. “Imagine if we just talked about this months ago. It could’ve all been so simple.”

Mark hung his head in shame, resting his hand at his nape. It would’ve spared him some pain. And so many tears.

“I’ve spent months thinking that I don’t deserve love because of what I did that night. Because if I can’t have you, Mark, then there’s nobody else out there for me,” you told him, releasing the words you’d been holding back for eons.

Mark blinked, processing. Then, deciding he was short of words, he said, “I’m done talking,” and smashed his lips against yours. You were surprised, but immediately molded your lips into his, feeling his hands instinctively get a hold of your hips.

It had been a lifetime since you’d last felt his touch on your skin and to say you missed it would be an understatement. Your body felt like it was being reawakened, dormant sensations coming back to life again.

Two star-crossed lovers, discreetly meeting each other for one final rendezvous before your individual lives inevitably drove a wedge between your passionate sparks. That, or death. For now, you were content to be in each other’s hold, kissing like it was the last time.

As your bodies swung in each other’s embrace, you noticed Mark’s feet dancing dangerously close to the edge of the pool. “Careful,” you warned, shuffling him out of the way. “Don’t want your flames to get doused.”

Mark snickered. “Please, baby. I have enough fire for the both of us.”

“I know you do. That’s what I love about you.”

Mark’s ears perked up at that. You loved him? You didn’t know how long he had been waiting to hear you say that. And it made him remember what you told him only moments ago before his brain went blank. “I love you. Don’t ever think that you don’t deserve to be loved.”

Your chest filled with warmth, but you purred, “Or else what?”

Leaning into you, Mark nibbled at your ear a little before whispering, “Or else I’ll have to show you how much you mean to me.”

It was difficult to play nonchalant. Your heart was skipping beats now. You wanted Mark desperately and it drove you to the brink of insanity. “Oh, no. I’m so afraid.”

Mark grinned, dragged you away to a padded chaise.

You sat there, your entire body excited, but your brain (at least for now) was still capable of thinking rationally and you asked, “Are we seriously about to fuck in a pool chair?”

“We’ve fucked in worse places and done even worse things,” Mark replied offhandedly, thinking about nothing but getting his hands on those pretty thighs of yours.

You pressed your lips together, aware that you had little to zero grounds for argument. Bathrooms weren’t even anywhere close to the most outlandish location you and Mark had decided would be an apt backdrop for sexual intercourse. Those places were unspeakable.

Mark took your silence as a victory and whispered silkily, “Sit back and relax, baby.”

You giggled. Mark had never left you unsatisfied. A time with this boy’s head between your legs was guaranteed to be a sacrilegiously fulfilling experience.

Mark grabbed your left leg, draping it over the side of the chair so that he wouldn’t have to literally bend over backwards to go down on you, and when he noticed the gun poking out of your thigh holster, he laughed. “With your permission, I wanna take your gun. If it makes you feel better, I’ll set mine aside, too.”

You let him take your gun and disarm the weapon before setting it on a poolside table wedged between the chaise you were currently occupying and another. If this was some ruse to get you unarmed, Mark was simply stupid. He would’ve had way better opportunities moments prior.

But it wasn’t. Mark was tugging your panties down your ankles, something you were certain he wouldn’t bother to do if he had murder on his mind. You usually felt naked when you were bare of a weapon, but something about Mark naturally made you relax.

Your dress rode up above your hips, giving him complete access to your dripping pussy. Just thinking about what he was about to do to you, you swore, breathing became the most difficult chore.

Mark took one fucking glimpse at your glistening pussy and almost howled like a goddamn wolf. Instead, the sound that emerged from the back of his throat was identical, animalistic and ravenous as if he couldn’t wait to dig into a full course.

The comparison wasn’t far off, because as soon as he stopped staring hungrily at you in a way that made you shift, slightly self-conscious, his calloused palms were clasping your thighs tightly and his mouth was flush against your throbbing core.

“Jesus. Fuck,” you moaned, thighs tensing already. And he just started. To be fair, it had been a couple of months since anybody’s hands - or mouth - had touched you there. You had been unable to give yourself to anybody that wasn’t Mark, which you felt like a total fool for when you saw him boo’d up with Jodie.

And yet here you were, still letting him have his way with you, giving him the power to break you down and build you back up as he pleased. Your breaths were quick, your lips parting in a shaky exhale at every pass of his tongue against your glistening folds.

It reminded him of the past couple of years, sneaking around to fuck in the most isolated location you could possibly find. All of those times he mounted you on a fancy bathroom counter to get his head between your thighs, or fucked you there so hard the mirrors clouded.

All Mark knew was sex and destruction, and half of the time, those things came hand in hand. For a minute, he was more than that with you. Until you were gone and he knew he was at least partly to blame. He wanted to prove to you that he was more than your reckless lover.

Though that would have to be put on hold. As of right now, his intentions consisted only of wrecking you.

“God, I missed the way you taste,” Mark grumbled with a mouthful of pussy.

His voice was deep and handsome, and so sexy that you likely could’ve nutted then and there, too aroused to keep a rein on yourself. Mark had that effect on you and the worst part was that he knew it. Sex used to be a game of seduction, teasing each other for hours to see who would break first.

Of course, you folded the better half of the time. Mark had fucking cheat codes. This boy knew your every weakness and used them to his advantage. The hell were you supposed to do when he made you watch recordings of the previous times he’d pleasured you? Not kiss the very ground that he walked on?

Pfft. Yeah, right. Though you never went down without stating in defense, “You cheated!”

Oh, fuck Mark. He just had to be so good with his hands. And a pleaser.

You always got your lick back, though. Mark may have won in the first half, but you knew exactly how to take him down. First, you had to make him think that he’d already won. Then, you had to return the favor, making him swear he saw stars. That was how you kept the balance.

Mark’s tongue was expertly navigating your clit and you wanted to be mad at it, but all you could bring yourself to do was writhe in the gray chaise. Had not his hands been locking your thighs in place, you would’ve snapped them closed in sensitivity. Mark was not to be underestimated. This boy was way stronger than he seemed.

You resigned yourself to the fact that your only option was to lie there and take it all. There was nowhere for you to escape. When it felt too good, it was a telltale warning that Mark would seize control of your whole body, and you were torn between fleeing and letting him have it.

“Don’t try to run away from it, baby,” he whispered knowingly, though he knew you couldn’t resist the temptation of the satisfaction you were promised. “I’ve got you.”

You rolled your hips into his face in a hurried pursuit for relief, desperately wishing you had something to anchor yourself with and lower you back down to earth, but Mark had brought you to a constantly ascending high.

Mark chuckled, because he knew he had your body down to a science. If you thought it couldn’t get anymore dangerously intense than this, you were wrong as hell and had another thing coming. Mark released one of your thighs, gathering your arousal on his sticky fingers, and fucked it right back into you.

You gawked. You almost couldn’t believe he was making a mess out of you like this, but then you remembered that he was Mark fucking Lee. Taking your breath was what he did best. His mouth was still on you, sucking and licking, because you were the closest thing to heaven he would ever know and he couldn’t get enough.

All the while, he thumbed your clit, making a tremble roar through your utter being and your toes clench, tucking into themselves.

“I’m so close,” you whimpered in the tiniest voice.

“I know,” Mark replied, pulling back. “What did you think I was doing all the extra shit for?”

You winced your eyes closed and heaved the thickest breath, attempting to regain control over your body, but to absolutely no avail. That was when you came to terms with your fate. Mark was going to finish you off.

“You know what I want. Let go for me,” Mark whispered darkly. “Do it on my fingers.”

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck,” you chanted, feeling something tense in your belly. The pleasure blending with the yearning created a sensation unlike any other. Your whole figure was engulfed in flames, scorching you from head to doe.

It was closing in. You could feel sin’s darkly cloaked hand reeling you in, pulling you closer and closer, and closer to the jagged edge. There was no point in struggling; you were in nature’s grasp now and whatever happened was entirely up to her.

As someone who prided himself on his ability to please, Mark took great delight in pleasuring you and it was no shock that he knew exactly how to coax you towards climax. “Yeah, that’s it, baby. Let it all go. I’ve got you.”

Finally, you started to cum, ecstasy shooting through your body every which way in the form of uncontrollable warmth, making your head feel light and your toes curl. Mark’s encouraging words became static to your ears, your senses totally overpowered, the life leaving your body for all but a split second.

Mark was sporting the slyest of grins, watching you wind back down as if he was marveling at his own handiwork. You should’ve been singing his praises, applauding him for his grand efforts. “There you go. Good fucking girl.”

Sex was one of the most powerful weapons in Mark’s arsenal. He sucked at relationships, but he could only walk away after claiming the best nut of your life.

After a moment or two out of the atmosphere, you came back to the ground, having just stopped tightening around Mark’s digits and shuddering involuntarily. You raised your eyes to meet his own, chest undulating. Gripping the arms of the chair for dear life. “Fuck you. You are the devil.”

Mark snickered, reluctantly recouping his fingers from between your legs. “Oh, yeah, baby. Fuck. I always loved that dirty mouth of yours.”

You rolled your eyes. He must’ve forgotten how good you were at taking back everything he stole from you and giving him damage tenfold in retaliation. Those sets of expletives would be escaping his pretty pink lips any minute now. This was only the beginning of the end.

Throwing your leg back down, you climbed out of the chaise, standing to your feet with a little stumble.

“Whoa there, baby. Be careful,” Mark said, grabbing a hold of your wobbling frame and holding you flush against his chest. “I’d hate it if something bad happened to you.”

God, you were weak in the fucking knees for this man. Literally.

You grabbed Mark by his suit tie and pushed him back first onto the chaise. His eyes went wide in surprise, but he quickly recovered and grinned. “Damn, babe. I like where this is going.”

You chuckled, crawling on top of him and pulling his face into yours. Mark’s hands were below your ribs, holding you in his arms while the two of you made out for what felt like an eternity. In the best way ever.

Mark grunted none too quietly when you felt his tight bulge pressed sharply to your core and mischievously got the clever idea to grind against it. The sound had you throbbing again, desperate to mount his cock then and there, but you were bent on teasing him at your own expense.

The wet smack of your lips meeting only enhanced your arousal further and while you did a significantly better job at keeping composed, Mark was losing his mind by the minute.

His hands dropped from your skin to his pants in an attempt to free his aching cock, but you were quicker, gathering his wrists in your palms and pinning them over his head. “Mm-mm. My turn, baby. Just… sit back and relax,” you mimicked, refusing to let him take the wheel.

Mark let you have your way with him. Frankly, he would let you do whatever you pleased.

You did the honor of unfastening Mark’s pants, pulling them and his underwear down his thighs just enough for his stiff cock to spring to attention. You licked your lips, salivating. The tension in your core got even tighter.

Mark groaned when you pressed your lips to the head of his cock, kissing it tenderly. That understanding, patient guy was nowhere to be found when his dick was involved. Or at least when he wasn’t the giver. Instead, Mark was less than human, a voracious beast that longed to feed.

Your tender kisses became delicate licks, neither of which provided Mark very much relief and you were aware. “Fuck. Baby,” he called out to you, hopeful that you’d quit the games soon. “Do something.”

“Something like… this?” you asked, gripping his hard cock and pumping him in your fist. Then, seconds later, you sucked him into your mouth, making all of the air flee Mark’s lungs.

Mark immediately cursed loudly. His cock hadn’t known this amount of relief since he left you and he wasn’t ashamed to admit it. Little did you know, Mark hadn’t fucked anyone else since you, either. It would’ve felt like cheating, like a betrayal, even though he knew that you were over.

Probably why Jodie had been throwing herself onto Johnny, hoping to get some dick, because the boy that brought her there only wanted to kiss her when you were there.

“Fuck,” Mark groaned like it was the only word he knew. It probably was, all things considered. It wasn’t uncommon for his mind to go blank when your lips were airtight around his cock. His whole body shuddered in sensitivity, having been aroused since he started eating you out.

And you were just sitting there, straddling him like a little devil, doing things to his cock that had him rethinking his whole life. Nobody had ever riled him up like this. Nobody instinctively knew how to get him off this quickly. Nobody, but you.

Mark was looking at you with a certain darkness when he somehow summoned enough willpower to ask, “Don’t finish me yet. Please.”

You came up for air, but obeyed his request. You were well aware that you could finish him both ways, but there was no way of knowing how much time you had left before something inevitably demanded your attention, and you wanted to ride him so badly it made your head spin.

Mark could finally breathe, but he should’ve known that it would’ve been short-lived. You didn’t waste a second to grab his cock and mount him, slowly but certainly sinking down to take it all.

Your wet walls were quick to clamp down on his thick cock, drawing a deep, low swear out of Mark’s lips. Your nails gripped his shoulders for purchase, eyes winced closed, taking a minute to relish in the feeling of being full again contentedly.

“Mark,” you whimpered, feeling yourself throb and tighten. You could’ve cried at the relief, so thrilled to be as close to Mark as your bodies could physically be again, and selfishly still aching for more.

Mark blinked through the haze in his mind that you had single-handedly constructed, thrown back into the mist the second he heard you call out his name. His eyes closed, mind flickering with images of you, recalling all of those times you rode the soul out of his dick.

You were an ethereal seductress, Mark was convinced, deceptively leading him to peril, rendering him helpless at the mercy of your enchanting charms. Your body did unspeakable things to him. With how tight you were around his cock, Mark would follow you to his demise.

Was it fucked up to have sex while people were dying all around you? Yes. But that’s what you and Mark were. Two fucked up kids who never got healing.

You felt healed when you were with each other, stripped to your truest forms, without fear of judgment. Mark taught you how to let go. You taught Mark how to let himself be loved.

At least you made up before you fucked. In your opinion? That was progress.

“Fuck, you ride me so good. I swear, you’re the best I’ve ever had,” Mark said, obsessed with your every motion as you rocked your hips down onto his cock, resuscitating all of those carnal sensations you woke up inside his soul.

The best I’ve ever had. Your mind was spiraling, faint from the heat burning your bodies up a thousand degrees hotter. Your body was built to take him, or at least it felt that way. Like the satisfaction you got from each other could only exist between the two of you.

Again, you grabbed Mark by his tie, pulling him in for another heart-stopping kiss. There was no hesitation. He kissed you back devilishly, getting a hold of your waist tightly, sucking on your tongue without bothering to be clean or slow about it.

You could kiss Mark until the day you died. You never wanted to forget how he tasted in your mouth. How he felt pressed flush against your semi-naked skin, your soft lips. How he looked at you like you were the only woman he’d ever loved, ruined for any other girl.

Mark wanted to complain when you parted from his lips, but suddenly they were on his neck and he sensed a shiver run down his spine, shock and pleasure taking the sound before it dared to leave his mouth. Your teeth grazed his collarbone, finding his pulse and sucking at it.

You watched Mark melt on the spot and giggled. Your friends and his friends were definitely going to clock the bright red marks on his throat, but neither of you could bring yourselves to care. If you wanted to suck and nibble at his neck, then by all means, Mark would let you do whatever you wanted.

Mark’s guttural groans were your greatest vice, making you noticeably throb around him, which thus only yanked a mouth-watering hiss out of his lips. He was looking at you through fluttering eyes, the corners of his vision dark and reeling, watching you ruin him from below.

To be fair, you already ruined him. All those days Mark spent waiting for you, waiting to hold you, were days of complete and total annihilation. Not only the ones after the breakup, but before it. Those days where he only watched you from afar, dwelling on you. Pining for you.

You separated from his neck to say, “God fucking damn. I love your dick. I love the way you feel inside me.”

As if Mark wasn’t already fighting off his looking orgasm. “Yeah?”

“No one will ever feel as good as you. I just wanna keep you close to me like this, Mark. Forever. I don’t want anything to come between us ever again and I won’t let it.”

“Me, too,” Mark wheezed, his breaths barely enough to keep him alive, though he didn’t mind it because he had you. You were on top of him, killing him softly and giving him life all at the same time, and it was more than he could handle.

You could tell from his tone of voice that he was dangling over the edge and was attempting to stave off his impending orgasm, holding himself at bay. Mark didn’t want this to end so soon. You just came back into his life and he wasn’t keen on letting go of those endorphins.

It wasn’t like you were far from release yourself. You couldn’t resist it, not when Mark kept making those sexy fucking sounds and your bodies were exchanging warmth. You couldn’t wait to take him to bed properly, bones tensing with the very desire to do things to him that you sadly couldn’t do here.

Mark felt the same way. He wished your clothes were completely off, but this would have to suffice for now and that was fine. This was enough to kill any man. Your soft sighs as you rolled your perfect hips, your bodies skin to skin, directly absorbing everything you did to each other.

You were too good to be true, as Mark said. He oftentimes thought he was dreaming. It was unbelievable that a girl of your caliber could love him through each of his many flaws and proudly stake her claim to him, and in a way, that was what you were doing now. Telling the whole universe that you were Mark’s and you didn’t give a fuck who saw.

Mark’s eyes tightened closed. You were making short work of him and he was minutes away from coming undone. Maybe seconds.

Taking one look at you Mark was both relieved and shattered out of his goddamn mind. For one, you were obviously also standing at the very threshold of climax, though he could’ve pieced that together from how vigorously you were riding him. To say the least.

But for two, you looked bewitching as hell with your face tensed in pleasure, and it was making the blood rush to Mark’s cock.

“Fuck. Shit. Fuck,” Mark cursed, because they were the only words that would come to his head, other than the occasional, “Jesus Christ.” It was safe to say that you had him right where you wanted him; so far over the edge that there was no returning. No going back.

You moaned his name, preparing to take him there. Mark was already gone. He blew his long blond hair out of his face so that he could take a better look at you, going to town like no other before you.

Mark hoped that you wouldn’t finish him earlier than he needed, that you wouldn’t pull out all of your priceless tricks, but he would’ve been naive to truly believe that you would let him off that easily. No, you wanted to wreck him thoroughly. The same way that he had wrecked you.

At long last it was time to reap what he’d sowed. And you absolutely did not intend to show him any mercy. You wanted to see him at his worst.

Finally, you leaned into Mark’s ear like he feared that you would, whispering in the velvetest voice you could, “Come on, baby. I know that you’re close. Don’t you wanna finish inside me?”

You hit the jackpot. Mark’s brain faltered at the thought of releasing his load inches deep inside of you, imagining the sated noise that you would make when you sensed him empty his balls inside of you. “Fuck.” The temptation burned hotter than before, sending tingles through his limbs.

“I’m gonna cum,” you told Mark in a shockingly level voice, though he could still hear a slight tremble in your tone. “And I want you to cum with me. Please?”

Mark bobbed his head. You were so deep in his head that he would do whatever you wanted, no matter how insane the request. Plus that sweet tone you were using on him was getting under his skin, making his face strain.

You quickened your pace, pulling out all of the stops to get him to finish, knowing he was weak and defenseless against your methods. Mark started to shudder and it became obvious that his fight was over. It was a telltale hint. You were going to get him off.

And then it hit him. It sped into him like a semi-truck on the interstate, a head-on collision that burst into an uncontrollable path of fire, setting him off. Mark cursed in the lowest tone he could make as he finally orgasmed, a steadfast grip on your hips.

His hips bucked up into yours as he rode out his high, releasing every drop of semen into your hot vice-like pussy. You moaned like he knew you would at the sensation, trembling with your second release, nails digging into his shoulders that were (thank fuck) safeguarded by his suit.

After all was said and done, you collapsed onto his chest, panting for breath. Mark took a few blinks to try and clear the misty look out of his eyes. They were dark and soulless, thanks to you. For half a minute, he swore he couldn’t barely see a damn thing.

Neither of you wanted to move for the longest time. You desperately wanted to remain there in Mark’s arms and he was content with just holding you there. Though in favor of looking presentable lest somebody caught you, you forced yourself to come up off his softening cock, grabbing a pool towel to clean up your mess.

Mark stubbornly fixed his clothes, though with the look on his face, all you could liken him to was a heartbroken puppy that nobody wanted to play with. “Dude. It’s already over.”

You checked your phone and chuckled, “Mark, it’s been like an hour.”

Right as you were about to set your phone back down on the poolside table, it vibrated in your hand, your screen flashing brightly. You glanced at it again, noticing a message from Johnny. Living room. Now.

You noticed Mark’s phone had also pinged when you flitted your gaze to him. “Johnny?”

“Yup,” Mark replied, suspicious. “What do you think? Set up?”

You huffed, “A hell of a smart one. Even if it is, we’ve got to go check it out.”

“Yeah, but I just wanna go home with you,” Mark grumbled under his breath.

You frowned, patting his back. This night would be over eventually, whether the daylight came first or Johnny ceasing it brought it on.

Mark stepped back, letting you tug your dress back down. You were wearing your thinking face again so it came to him as no shock when you asked, “Who do you think did it?”

“I don’t know. We’re all capable of the unspeakable.”

“That’s what scares me,” you whispered.

Mark’s lips made a line.

The two of you grabbed your weapons, tucking them back into their hiding spots. After making sure you looked presentable, you and Mark emerged from the pool area, not bothering to look like you weren’t together or you still loathed each other.

You loved Mark and Mark loved you. Why should you hide?

To your misfortune, you and Mark were the last to arrive, which inevitably gathered unwanted attention. Your attention, however, was on the gash on Jeno’s arm, and you came up to him to ask fretfully, “What the hell happened?”

“While you and Mark were obviously busy making babies, somebody attacked Jeno. At least we know it wasn’t you two,” Haechan said, the perfect balance of sweetness and venom in his tone.

Johnny glared, but continued, “That, and I noticed something from my case was missing. My mother’s necklace was stolen.”

You and Mark knowingly glanced at each other. It was you that said, “Well, I’m not saying she did it, but Chungha’s been paying very close attention to your case lately.”

Jeno hissed, “Is that what you’re worried about right now? I need a doctor! Johnny, you can’t possibly think we’re staying here all fucking night so that you can play Benoit Blanc.”

“First of all, I didn’t steal anything. If I wanted something, I would just ask. But your mother’s necklace? Johnny, I’m your friend,” Chungha replied as if it was the most absurd accusation ever.

Johnny hadn’t smiled in so long it was starting to become terrifying. And you honestly couldn’t blame him. First somebody tried to kill him, and now his dead mother’s necklace was stolen? You’d go ballistic, but Johnny was relatively level when he said, “I consider you all my friends. And yet one of you tried to shoot me dead.”

Chunga said nothing. Her lips were in a frown.

“So we’re just going to ignore me?” Jeno asked bitterly.

“It’s a light gash, not a bullet wound. If you don’t get an infection, you will be fine,” Jaehyun told him coolly.

Jeno grumbled something under his breath incoherently.

You patted his back compassionately. There was a lot going on and it was hard to divide your attention between Jeno’s cut and Johnny’s stolen items. “I don’t understand the purpose of this meeting. Awareness? What are we doing to figure out who’s behind all this bullshit?”

Jeno hummed in agreement.

“I don’t understand the purpose of these parties,” Haechan huffed exasperatedly. “Nevermind. Yes, I do. I know exactly why we come together every fucking year. We don’t see each other to ‘keep the peace’ or ‘remember Doyoung.’ We do it to forget. Forget what happened.”

Johnny opened his mouth to say something, but Haechan didn’t let him. And for once, you weren’t complaining.

Haechan glanced at Johnny’s glaring face and said, “Don’t look at me like that, man. We’ve all been thinking it. I’m just the only one with enough courage to admit it. We all committed a sin. Now that we have our fancy public lives, we wanna make sure the truth stays dead and buried.”

You glanced to your feet as Haechan went on this little tangent of his. It was supposed to make you uncomfortable. How could you live comfortably with what you’d done?

"Each of you come here to save your own fucking asses, because if the media finds out that you're killers, it makes Mom and Dad look bad. That's it. That's the purpose," he ranted, ending his tirade bluntly.

Well, he sure didn't beat around the bush. But that was the Haechan that you'd always known, confident and outspoken. To his right, Yuta was standing there, nodding along at everything he said in approval.

Jeno clapped his hands together. "You know what? I can't stand this guy, but round of applause. He's right."

You couldn’t argue even if you’d wanted to. After graduation, the group was indefinitely separated into pieces, but the eight of you agreed to never speak of what happened again. Of course, all of you went on to have successful careers, mostly because of who your parents were.

Mark was the only exception. Your relationship wasn’t only private to your friends, but to the whole world. And for a weird reason. In spite of his affluence, your mother would have a heart attack if she knew you were dating somebody that wasn’t born into his wealth.

Once upon a time, Mark Lee was a regular boy from Toronto. Somebody you vouched for and let into your circle, assuring him your friends weren’t just stuck-up rich kids. And he happened to make a killing doing something he loved.

You wished you could say the same.

Johnny said nothing for a long time, standing there with his hands posed behind his frame, which made you question him. It made you recall what Jeno had told you in that elevator a couple of hours earlier. People always look at the guy with his hands dirty. No one ever suspects the guy with his hands behind his back.

You glanced at the boy you were holding. Jeno noticed, peering back at you, but there was something different about his stare. Like there was something paining him. Then again, he did take a knife to one of his arms.

Your gaze flitted back to Johnny. But how could he be guilty? It would’ve taken an insane amount of self-assurance to think that he’d pull a stunt like this off. And Johnny had plenty, but it wasn’t in his nature. Instinctively, he was a protector. It was this man’s natural instinct to defend what he loved with his life.

Johnny leaving Yuta in that shack to search for a weapon wasn’t the whole tale. He left him there, but the weapon he found was the same one he used to kill your tormentor. This man risked his own life to put an end to the most traumatic night of your lives. Like that, the fight was over.

You narrowed your eyes. Somebody here was guilty. But it wasn’t Johnny.

“You’re all dismissed,” Johnny said after a long pause.

There was something recognizably off in Johnny’s tone, but you didn’t get the chance to ask questions, because Mark tugged you away from Jeno and led you down the hallway for all to see.

“Dude, what the hell?” you screeched.

Mark put his finger on his lips and said, “Somebody sliced up Jeno and I think that same person is framing Chungha.”

“Yeah, that’s what I was thinking,” you huffed, rubbing your head. “I hope it wasn’t Haechan. He’s such a cancer.”

“Actually, he’s a Gemini.”

“That’s not…,” you trailed. “Nevermind. I love you, Mark.”

Mark still wasn’t used to hearing those words leaving your mouth again and instinctively he drew you into him, kissing you against the closest fucking wall with all of the affection within his very bones.

You were so happy that you forgot you were even there. That danger and death were sputtering and crepitating all around you, because none of it seemed to matter when you were with Mark.

“You didn’t tell me you two were back together.”

Jeno’s voice startled you back into brutal reality. You would recognize it anywhere, but the ferocity in it was foreign. And you quickly noticed the gun in his hand.

Mark tensed, but hid you behind him. He went to draw his own weapon, but Jeno threatened, “Any sudden moves and I’ll shoot.”

Your heart was racing. Fear coursed through your veins, but it was washed over by unadulterated anger. You broke out of Mark’s grasp, hissing, “What is this?”

“Baby, don’t,” Mark told you. There was worry in his eyes, but none for himself. All of it was for you.

Jeno laughed, but you could tell that deep down he was bristling. “No, let her. She just doesn’t fucking listen, does she? I told her that you were bad luck, and here she is with her tongue down your throat. You can’t save somebody that doesn’t want to be saved, Mark.”

Mark was irritated, but said nothing. Not with a gun pointed squarely at your chest.

It was overwhelmingly obvious now that Mark and his friends had been right about Jeno, but you hadn’t realized until now, when it was far too late. “You’ve been jealous this whole time?”

“Everybody else noticed that I was in love with you,” Jeno said with total vitriol. “Never you. You’re too busy sulking over Mark to pay me a lick of fucking attention.”

If it weren’t for the weapon glaring you down, you would’ve been tempted to give him a piece of your goddamn mind. The sting of the betrayal sitting in your gut numbed you to most of your fear, but not all of it.

An irrational, heartbroken man that felt entitled to your affection holding a gun? There was no telling what he would decide to do.

Jeno was spiraling and it was obvious. He was at the end of his tether which made him all the more dangerous, because that meant anything was fair game. “You know, I thought I took care of us. I thought that having Doyoung out of the picture would give you no choice but to look at me, but I was wrong. First it was Johnny. Then, it was Mark. It's like I wasn't even an option.”

Fighting back the incoming threat of tears, you shook your head and tried to keep your voice level, “You killed Doyoung so that you could have me?”

Jeno answered smartly, “Nah. That was all you, babe. But I would’ve done it. I would’ve done anything for us.”

Mark wanted to pull you out of harm’s way, but Jeno cocking his gun at him made him still. Never in his life had he felt so helpless. His heart was thudding so violently, twisting in his chest, because the girl he loved was in danger and he couldn’t do a damn thing to help her.

You couldn’t tell if he was addressing you or Mark when he said, “Love is a weakness. You want to, but you don’t want to. Your brain’s telling you this, but your heart’s telling you that. Who do you listen to? What’s good and what’s bad?”

Your head was spinning. Your muscles were tensing with the overpowering urge to attack, as were Mark’s, but you knew Jeno was a threat. You coaxed sweetly, “Jeno, put the gun down. You and I, we’re friends. We can talk this out like we always have.”

That only made Jeno’s rage worse and he snapped, “That right there is your fucking problem. You think I’m stupid. Don’t you know I can tell when you’re lying to me?”

You heaved a breath. If it weren’t for Mark’s body still pressed so closely to yours, you probably would’ve panicked.

Jeno was mercurial in his feelings, switching from resentful to indifferent, to petulant like a newborn child. His voice was wounded as he confessed, “I’ve spent so long wishing that I could have you there with me. And every time it feels like I get close, there’s another guy. I’m back where I started. It’s always one step forward and three steps back with you.”

You shook your head, slipping your fingers through Mark’s. “What’s your endgame then, Jeno? You know I’ll never be yours.”

“I know,” Jeno said, glaring as his eyes dropped to your intertwined hands. “And that’s why if I can’t have you, nobody will.”

There was a loud crackling in the air, so loud your ears started to ring, but you thought it was out of shock.

It was over before it even started. Mark shoved you out of the way, sending you barreling to the ground just in time for the gunshot to miss you, but pierce him through the shoulder.

Jeno wasn’t none too pleased about the bullet missing his ultimate target, but because he’d already gotten started, there was no way that he was stopping anytime soon. The second he raised his hand to fire another bullet, a second shot echoed out behind his frame.

You gasped when Jeno collapsed, a pool of blood peeking out from under him, but you crawled over to the body crouched beside him and shrieked, “Mark!”

Mark was leaning against the wall, taking inhale after exhale. You tried to reserve panic for later, taking off Mark’s coat and applying pressure to the wound. His eyes winced closed and he hissed, “Fuck! That hurts.”

“I know, baby. I know. But we’ve gotta stop the bleeding,” you replied, vision blurring from tears. You hoped to god the bullet missed his nerves.

Jaehyun came rushing over as Johnny looked over Jeno’s body, making certain that he was no longer a threat. He took his gun and said to Jaehyun, “Call emergency services.”

Jaehyun bobbed his head, pulling his phone out of his pocket immediately and calling a number he had on speed dial.

“Keep the pressure on him. I know it doesn’t look that serious in the movies, but a shoulder wound can kill him,” Johnny told you, intent on sitting there until an ambulance arrived.

In the corner of your eye, you noticed him pull a chain from Jeno’s coat and mumble something under his breath.

You briefly lifted one hand off Mark’s shoulder to wipe a tear away. Being with Mark again blinded you, tricking you into thinking that you’d finally be happy solely because you had Mark back, but this burst your bubble. It’d never be over. Days of living in unbroken fear would never stop. The internal warring would never end. It was a constant.

“I hate that sound,” you mumbled under your breath.

Mark’s voice was quiet, but he pressed his other hand to your forearm to let you know he was still there. “What sound?”

An invisible icy breeze crept over your shoulders, making you shudder as you replied, “Gunshots.”

“Then, we’ll go somewhere we’ll never have to hear them again. It’ll be just you and me. Maybe a family, if you want one.”

“I’d like that,” you whispered.

Mark smiled as wide as he could, squeezing your forearm.

“And then what happened?” Maxine asked.

Mark, holding your six-year-old daughter in his lap, answered, “I went to the hospital. Your mommy rode with me in the back of an ambulance.”

Turning the corner to your bedroom with cups of hot cocoa in your hands, you threw your husband a look and asked, “Is it a good idea to be telling our children about this, Mark?”

August swiftly begged, “Wait no. We want to hear the rest of the story about how Dad got his scar. Right, Maxi?”

Maxine bobbed her head. “Mommy, please?”

Mark’s bottom lip protruded, mimicking the cute pouts and puppy eyes of your shared children. “Please, Mama?”

You playfully rolled your eyes at your husband’s behavior, but he and your kids were too damn irresistible. “Oh, what the heck. Okay. Fine. Go on.”

Maxine stood on her father’s thighs, dancing excitedly in celebration. Mark watched her fondly, but kept a close eye to make sure she didn’t fall. August, on the other hand, simply smiled. He’d always been curious about you and his father’s life endeavors.

You passed cups of hot cocoa to your two kids, both of whom gave you a sweet, “Thank you.”

August took a sip and asked, “So, what happened at the hospital?”

“I had to get a surgery on my shoulder,” Mark explained. “When I woke up and I could keep my eyes open for longer than a few minutes at a time, it wasn’t Christmas eve anymore. It was New Years.”

You bobbed your head. “I spent Christmas with your father in that hospital. I was supposed to go home to have dinner with my parents and a bunch of shareholders, but I couldn’t leave his side. Especially not without knowing if he was okay.”

The only time you left was when you literally had no other option. Bathroom breaks or the doctors kindly asking for you to leave. The others occasionally came to give him a visit as well, but as long as Mark was there, that hospital was your new home.

Their company meant a lot back then. It helped not to be too lonely there from time to time. You half expected a huge, ‘I told you so’ or something from all of Mark’s friends, but they were surprisingly sympathetic.

Imagine Mark’s surprise when he woke up for good and you told him that Haechan had even hugged you.

Maxine’s eyes winced closed. “Ow! That’s hot,” she exclaimed, setting her mug on the nightstand.

“Careful, sweetie. You’ll burn yourself,” Mark said, eyes flickering with care.

Your lips curled into a grin. You liked watching Mark sometimes, like you weren’t even there. Here and there, you would peek around the corner after coming home, listening to the sounds of your husband fathering your kids. He was so attentive and patient with them. It meant everything to know your babies were in good hands.

Mark showed Maxine how to blow her hot cocoa and she mimicked his actions with cautious sips, demanding politely in between, “Keep talking. I wanna hear the rest of the story. Please?”

You chuckled. This little girl would follow up the most aggressive demand with a sweet-sounding ‘please?’

“Your mommy had to enlighten me on what happened after I went to the hospital, because I was too out of it to see the mystery unfold in real time,” Mark replied.

You nodded your head. You still remembered sitting there beside that hospital bed, ceaseless beeping fading into background noise after enough hours spent basically alone. You’d told Mark, “He tried to kill Johnny to throw off whatever investigation succeeded the shooting.”

Mark had blinked, processing. Thinking took entirely too much strength hooked to whatever equipment was keeping him alive in that damn hospital. “What about Jodie?”

“Jodie was collateral damage, maybe a surrogate. I was obviously the actual object of his rage. His endgame. It gives me chills, thinking about how he smiled in my face when he knew he wasn’t gonna leave that party till he or I was dead.”

The little flashback made you fight a sigh. People had betrayed you before, but none like that. You banished the thoughts away and kept entertaining your kids. Jeno was gone. In hell somewhere, hopefully.

As you snuggled under the blankets beside your son, he questioned curiously, “Who stabbed Jeno?”

“The medical examiner looked at him. She said the wound was obviously self-inflicted to a trained eye,” you replied with a snicker. At first, you were outraged. Nowadays, all you could do was laugh.

You weren’t even slightly worried about your kids comprehension skills as you regaled them on that ever so wonderful time in your life. Your kids were brilliant. Maybe it was all those books they liked to read, but you could have the most advanced back-and-forth conversation with those two and they would understand every single word. Sometimes it was frightening.

“And to think, he had such a fit over an injury he made himself,” Mark added, shaking his head in astonishment.

The thought made you want to roll your eyes, but another one made you want to burst into laughter. “God, do you remember his face when Jaehyun told him that he’d be fine? I think he and Johnny suspected Jeno was the killer.”

Maxine was beaming from ear to ear. “Uncle Johnny is so cool. Is he still coming over next weekend?”

You bobbed your head. “Yup. He said he has a surprise for you. And before you ask, I’m not telling.”

Maxine pouted. “Please?”

“Nope. Your cute tricks won’t work on me this time. I fortunately value my life and Uncle Johnny will kill me if I tell you,” you replied, crossing your arms.

Maxine sighed sadly. You hated it when she did that. It made you want to give her the entire universe.

Fortunately, Maxine forgot rather quickly, because she whipped around and asked her father, “Daddy, how long did it take you to heal?”

“I was all better the next day,” Mark lied through his teeth.

You deadpanned, “He’s lying. He was in the hospital for a week and it took three months before he was even slightly normal again.”

Then, you moved here. Jaehyun and Chungha came over to help you with interior design. Imagine your shock when you found out the reason they were suspiciously walking around Johnny’s penthouse was because they were sneaking around to kiss and hook up. Apparently, they were taking a page out of your book.

You glanced at the alarm clock on your nightstand. Noticing that it read eleven o’clock, you said enthusiastically, “Alright, kids. Who’s ready to open up their Christmas presents?”

There was a loud chorus of, “Me!” Your kids started to jump up and down on your bed in excitement, nearly crushing your legs, exactly as they had done when they woke you and your husband up a couple of hours ago.

Mark chimed in, “First one there gets to open up their biggest present first.”

Immediately, Maxine and August hopped off your bed, racing each other to the living room as quickly as possible before the other could get there.

You couldn’t help but giggle. Never in a billion years did you imagine having this future with Mark, but you were endlessly grateful. “Merry Christmas, love of my life.”

Mark leaned in to kiss your cheek. “Merry Christmas, baby. I’ve got a little surprise gift for you later.”

“Oh?”

Mark snickered at the mischief on your face. “It’s not what you’re thinking.”

“How do you know what I’m thinking?”

“Because you get that little look on your face,” Mark replied with a sly grin.

You shook your head, but you were still smiling. “Okay. If it’s not that, then what is it?”

“If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise.”

“Okay, fine. Have it your way. I don’t care,” you groaned.

Mark was sporting the biggest smile ever. For what, you had absolutely no clue, until he pulled you for another kiss and confessed, “I’m so glad we made up that one Christmas.”

Your skin came alive against his. Your whole body was filled with bliss and wonder. You laid your head on his chest, feeling his heart race. “Me too, baby.”

612 notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 13 days ago

Text

SEONGHWA ☆ GayoDaejeon 241225

864 notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 13 days ago

Text

on the phone with god rn to make sure im not on his “strongest warriors” list again for 2025

61K notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 13 days ago

Text

blinding faith (1)

fall in line now, bow your head

pairings: cult leader! yunho x disciple! reader (fem) x elder! mingi feat. husband! seonghwa

genre: twisted religious romance (if you can even call it that), smut, late 1970s setting

summary: when it’s revealed that you and Seonghwa are having trouble conceiving, the founder graciously offers his own divine solution.

bend your knee, Child of God

w.c: 4k

warnings: aged up dom! yunho, switch! mingi, subby innocent (?) reader, corruption kink, pet names (for mingi too <3), light pain kink, perversion, major sacrilegious vibes and behavior, heavy mxm, mingi sucks cock, breath play (m receiving), light spit/sweat kink, oral (receiving), fingering, unprotected sex, implied marathon sex, breeding kink, cum eating, squirting, an attempt at impregnation

a/n: this is dedicated to my loveliest lily <333 tho this is just part oneee i hope this helps you see the light if ykwim~ happy birthday baby 💕 so yeah this is pure filth,, like idk something must’ve happened to me when i wrote this but it’s prob bc i’m a yunwhore what can i say 🙂‍↕️🫶🏼 oh and thank you all so very much for getting me to 4.6k followers ;; it means the absolute world to me >< anygaysss happy readinggg and please do lemme know if you’re excited for the second part 🖤

song recs: sunshine of your love by cream - starboy by the weeknd - judas by lady gaga (i’m just a Holy Fool, oh baby, it’s so cruel, but i’m still in love with Judas, baby~~)

As a broke, faithless runaway, especially during such a turbulent decade, you didn’t have many options, to say the least. There was no phone that you could use for miles, not a single soul in sight that you could ask for directions or for a dime they could spare, no map to look at to familiarize yourself with your surroundings — not that it mattered. Why would God provide you with what you needed when your existence itself was an accident? Your own flesh and blood didn’t want you, instead dropping you off at some rundown orphanage while you were still coated in your mother’s vernix caseosa, and crying incessantly for her, for someone, to feed you.

When you were old enough to make rash decisions, you decided that anywhere else was better than that hellish place, tired of waiting for a new pair of faceless parents to force you into their life like a misshapen puzzle piece, instead taking your fate into your own trembling hands.

That was what led you to come across the small, seemingly abandoned town that was located within the forest that you had been wandering inside for so long. All of the quaint, hand-built houses and buildings surrounded a tall, white picturesque church — one you had recognized from the various postcards that you and some of the other orphans had been handed by someone in a long white robe outside of the orphanage, listening intently to their promises of the love and acceptance you would feel if you joined their cause.

And that was when you met him, the man that would alter your life forever, taking away what could’ve been, and instead molding it into what He wanted, what God wanted.

He was hammering in the very last nail into the very last board of wood that kept the church together when he heard the sound of your dirty feet shift through the forest foliage behind him. As if he had been waiting for your arrival, he hummed softly and headed into your direction, not giving you the opportunity to escape when his sweaty, calloused hands enveloped yours, inviting you in with his friendly honey brown eyes, his cracked lips twisting upwards into a smile that sent a wave of instinctual fear into your heart, before his soft, warm words lured you in, forever holding you captive.

“You’ve finally arrived, my child. Welcome home.”

Over the years, you were taught by Yunho, your beloved leader, your savior, your everything, that God allowed those he loved the most, those that remained tied to their earthly bonds, to endure deep suffering and endless tribulations — because within that pain, within that humiliation, laid pleasure. Unimaginable pleasure that sat just below the surface. Yunho took great satisfaction in reaching into the darkness, into the depths, and ripping it out with his silver trimmed talons, always willing to graciously bestow it upon his followers.

There was no greater joy than to witness the moment his dear flock began to walk in the truth. He savored the sweet sounds of ecstasy that tore out of their sweat-ridden throats, longed for the moment their rosy faces ceased their contortions, their lips, wet with saliva, their unfocused eyes, wet with tears, knowing that another one of his beloved disciples had seen the light. And they would always look up at him with delicious desperation, begging for another chance to catch a glimpse of heaven once more. And, only because of his unending benevolence and boundless love, he brought them back, expecting nothing in return, except for their undying loyalty.

Yet, none of them were ever as loyal as you, even after you met a lovely man within the congregation to wed. You were still his angel from above. If only he had clipped your wings sooner.

There you were, sitting inside the garden with the other couples, the prettiest flower of them all, just waiting to be plucked, with your husband’s arms wrapped around you from behind, his hands resting gently against your stomach, your hands over his, your head hung downwards, a small, sullen frown gracing your lovely face. Why was his sweetest lily wilting the way she was, instead of holding herself high, closer to the sun, to his everlasting love?

As soon as Yunho made his presence known within the bountiful garden that he had planted with his own two hands so many years ago, his followers grew quiet and offered him their full attention. He basked in it as he made his way in your direction, offering his touch to many of the people nearby, allowing them the privilege of bringing his jewelry-adorned hands up to their cheeks, which he caressed, or their trembling lips, which he brushed gently with his thumbs.

The warmth and light of the sun on your face suddenly disappeared, causing you to look up, your reddened eyes growing wide upon the sight of your savior standing before you. You watched with bated breath as he reached his hand out from behind his back and brought it up to your face, placing a small flower behind your ear. “Savior…”

“Savior, what have we done to be blessed with your presence?” Seonghwa asked, nuzzling his cheek into Yunho’s rough palm once he offered it to him.

“I wanted to check on the progress of your union.” Yunho smiled kindly down at Seonghwa, before returning his attention to you, who continued to gaze up longingly in his direction. “Are you with child, my dearest Y/N?”

You bit down into your bottom lip, your eyes brimming with tears. “I’m so sorry, Savior….We’ve been trying our hardest to contribute to your beautiful congregation, yet I remain barren.” You shook your head out of frustration, a stream of tears spilling down your cheeks. “We don’t understand why God has not graced us.”

“Oh, my sweet child. Do not ever allow yourself to cry for sorrow, or pain, but out of joy, of pleasure,” Yunho taught, angling his head down further to gaze at your deliciously distraught expression, unable to keep himself from running his tongue across his bottom set of teeth, pressing one talon underneath your chin, so that you obediently angled it upwards without him having to tell you.

“Yes, Savior…” you whispered, gasping softly at the feeling of the cult leader’s sharpened fingers carefully wiping your remaining tears away, your admiration and love for him sprouting more and more within your beating heart.

Humming, Yunho lowered himself to his knees in front of the both of you, pressing his hands into your stomach through your thin garments. His benevolent smile deepened, his eyes displaying a darkness neither of you could see, not with the allusive veil he had placed over your own. “I will assist you in bearing offspring, my dear. Please come to my bedchambers after supper, and I will show you the true meaning of faith.”

“We offer you a thousand thanks for your grace, Savior…” Seonghwa bowed his head to Yunho, just before he pressed his lips lovingly against your cheek, which you reciprocated without hesitation. Your dear husband sighed with great relief, resting his temple on yours, his long, curled locks tickling your face, his hands returning to your stomach, placing them over Yunho’s this time around.

Despite the tranquility you felt, the sun still shining, a gentle breeze cooling your warm skin, the comforting smell of earth and flowers keeping you grounded, the sound of birds chirping in the trees above your head — there was still something else that you couldn’t quite shake off, something that sat just below the surface of your distorted mind. If you truly wanted to see what it was, you would have to get your hands dirty and dig it up yourself. But, for now, you would live in bliss, in heaven, feeding off of the love and mercy your savior offered you.

Yunho tilted his head to the side, reaching up to adjust the flower that began to fall from your ear, pushing a few strands of hair behind it. He studied your suddenly unreadable gaze from underneath his wispy lashes, his tongue just barely slipping past his curled lips to lick at them. “Is there something on your mind, my lily?”

You simply smiled back at him, your eyelids lowering, batting your own lashes at him. “I’m just admiring my savior and the safe haven he created for us. Makes me want to cry those tears of joy.” You briefly mirrored the perversion he had let slip out only a moment ago. “Of pleasure.”

It was then that Yunho began to grow stiff from beneath his heavy garments, biting at his lip as an attempt to keep himself grounded. This was why you were his favorite. You were his flower to water, to grow, and to tear away from your roots as he pleased. Everything in the garden was his, after all. God told him so.

“My love, my heart, my dearest angel, why do you look at me this way? With those tears in your eyes? With such devotion?” Yunho sighed out against your flushed cheek, his body flush against yours, the cold metal of his rosary splayed across your hot skin. You simply couldn’t speak, not with the way he was spilling inside you yet again.

The corners of his lips quirked up into a sadistic smile, his warm, uneven puffs of breath hitting the bottom of your jaw, as he clutched your slick, trembling thighs, holding them farther apart to ensure that he could continue accessing the heaven you kept in between them, the hot, wet haven you allowed your savior to access. “Is it because I’m filling you with my own devotion? Does knowing that my seed will soon grant new life inside of you bring you to tears, Y/N?”

You gazed up at your savior past your wet lashes, reaching down to press your hands into your stomach, feeling the outline of his pulsing cock that twitched inside of you and dribbled a few more beads of cum into your womb, a lust-struck expression carved into your flushed features. “It would be an honor to carry your young, Savior. I’d do anything to carry on your legacy of love.”

“Anything, my dear?” Yunho whispered carefully near your ear, as though he were testing you, before running his tongue along your jaw to get a taste of your essence, slowly making his way down your body, unable to keep himself from tasting your salty skin along the way. “Even though Seonghwa is your beloved husband?”

“Anything. I might be his wife, but you’re my savior, Yunho,” you sighed lovingly as a delightful shiver shot down your spine, not a single doubt present within your meticulously molded mind. Your ideas of the world, your life, its purpose — your saving grace had always been Yunho. How could he not be? Considering he built you himself, with great precision and care. You were the intricate tapestry he painstakingly sewed together year by year, each painful jab of his silver needle acting as a reminder of his divine love for you.

“Say my name again,” Yunho exhaled, his lips ghosting along your abdomen to your navel, unable to keep himself from tonguing it for his own pleasure, his talons leaving red streaks along your skin.

“Yunho,” you repeated, watching as the older man settled in between your thighs, his lips and tongue already exploring your slick entrance, gasping at the sensation of him lapping up his own release once it dribbled out of you.

“Again,” he commanded, his sharp eyes boring into yours from below, pinching your clit in between his teeth, his talons digging into your thighs.

“Yunho..!” You looked down at him with such sincerity, it had the potential to touch Yunho’s corrupted heart, your fingers sifting through his sweat-soaked raven locks, tugging on it once he filled you with his long tongue. You were growing feverish, losing sight of why you were there in the first place. “Don’t stop, Savior…Need more...”

Yunho dragged his tongue over the entirety of your cunt, blowing on it just to make you shudder. “Is that what you tell your husband when you want his cock? What else do you tell him?”

You chewed on your bottom lip, feeling your cunt pulse. “Am I selfish for wanting more of your love? Am I a sinner for wanting you to fill me? I’ll go to hell a thousand times if it means I can have my savior’s love inside me once more...”

The seasoned cult leader’s long-lasting poison was far stronger, far more potent than your sincerities, especially when he administered it to his favorite prey in the most pleasurable, most effective way — with his sweet, saccharine lies that poured out like honey past his shiny, pointed teeth and rough, curled tongue that continued its ministrations on your puffy, used cunt. “Oh, please don’t say things like that, angel. You’ll ruin me for everyone else.”

In reality, you were the one he was ruining, corrupting, defiling — and all in the name of God. It made the cult leader so stiff, he could hardly keep his composure.

You whined softly, shuddering underneath his touch, your hand forming a fist, gripping Yunho’s hair tighter and tighter, the longer he licked at your slit and sucked on your clit like a starved man. “Yunho, please…I won’t last much longer….”

“Would that be such a sin, angel? If you released onto my tongue?” Yunho asked in between lingering licks, his tongue hot and heavy against your leaking cunt, using two fingers to keep your fluttering hole on display for his viewing pleasure, his silver talons gently pressing into your soft flesh. He wondered if he should continue admiring the mess of cum he painted your walls with, or use his saliva-streaked tongue and lips to slurp it out of you, his free hand attempting to milk his slick, throbbing cock. Decisions, decisions.

Yunho wouldn’t have the time to make one, because just then, the cult leader’s most trusted confidant, Song Mingi, knocked on the door and entered without being granted permission, very aware of the privileges he had as a respected elder. The white-haired man saw the nude, disheveled state you were in, your white ceremonial garments laying in a pile on the floor, the love-struck look in your teary, doe eyes, your trembling, marked-up legs still obediently spread open wide for your savior, knowing you’d let Yunho fill and abuse your poor cunt until he saw fit.

“Elder Song, are you going to continue standing there drooling like a dog or are you going to come here?” Yunho asked gruffly, rubbing the pad of his thumb relentlessly into your clit, all while he glowered at the younger man over his shoulder.

Mingi quickly strided over to his leader’s side, sinking to his knees, looking up at him with his apologetic, round eyes. “I…have news, sir. It is of great importance.”

Yunho shook his head slightly, letting out a small chuckle. “The news can wait, Mingi,” the cult leader began softly, reaching over to caress the other man’s cheek, making sure the younger man’s gaze was fixed solely on him. “Can I ask you for something?”

Mingi nodded intently, his lips parted, taking short breaths, as if he was waiting with great anticipation. “Anything, Savior. What do you need from me?”

It was then that Yunho brought the tip of his reddened cock to Mingi’s mouth, drops of pre-cum getting onto his plump, parted lips, his once softened gaze contorting into one of pure perversion. “Can you be a good boy and open up? Hm, princess?”

Mingi closed his eyes, as an attempt to hide the way they rolled underneath his eyelids and the influx of arousal that had spread throughout his body like a virus, his sudden heavy breathing and flushed cheeks betraying him. “Yes, savior,” he moaned out, just as Yunho’s stiff cock filled up his drooling mouth, trying his best not to choke as he repeatedly took it down his tight throat.

Yunho tossed his head back, a few drops of sweat sliding along his straining jaw and staining the bed below, gripping the back of Mingi’s head to make sure he didn’t stop worshiping his cock. “That’s it, princess. You’re taking it so well.”

Mingi groaned wantonly, beginning to grind his own leaking cock against the side of the bed, not even caring that his knees began to ache from being pressed into the hardwood floor below. He found himself gazing down at you, his body on fire from being watched by his savior’s favorite angel, beginning to gag around Yunho’s thick length once he began ramming it down his throat with abandon.

When you let out a small whine from witnessing such a visceral display of power and submission taking place right in front of you, Yunho reminded you with shaky words, “Don’t worry, my angel, this is all for you. Mingi here is going to transfer my love to you once I…Oh, God–”

Mingi’s gaze returned to his savior above, a few tears slipping down his flushed cheeks, his jaw aching from the way Yunho bottomed out completely inside his bulging throat, only to find his oxygen supply suddenly being cut off when the older man pinched his nose.

“You trust me, don’t you, princess?” Yunho asked in an eerily calm tone, not bothering to hide his sadistic tendencies in that moment, throbbing inside the young man’s throat upon seeing his small nods and hearing the tiny, breathless squeaks he made. It was then that he held Mingi completely still until his face began to grow red.

Just when he thought he might pass out, his vision sporting a fuzziness around the edges that reminded him of the television set Yunho had put inside the community room, his throat had finally become unblocked. As he gasped for air, he watched Yunho’s eyes roll into his skull, hot, white ropes of cum splattering onto Mingi’s lolled-out tongue. Before he could swallow, Yunho grabbed his chin and guided him in between your legs.

“Impregnate her, princess. For me,” Yunho whispered into Mingi’s ear, his digits forming a V against your pulsing cunt, spreading you open for Elder Song.

Not letting a drop go to waste, Mingi pursed his lips and sent a wad of cum directly into you, before shoving his tongue in as deep as it would go. He fucked the warm milkiness into you, with sloppy desperation, like the demon dog he was. He looked up to you for approval, which you gave, through your cries of pleasure and your fingers suddenly tugging at his snow white hair. He didn’t even realize he had lost his own composure, until he was whining and whimpering against your slick cunt, soiling his once pristine garments with his sticky load.

Once Yunho watched Mingi pull his tongue out, a few strands of milky saliva connecting his plump lips to your cunt, the cult leader tapped your puffy pussy. “Good boy. Can you fill her up with those thick fingers of yours now?”

Mingi huffed and puffed, trying to catch his breath, his pupils blown wide when he looked to Yunho for guidance. “Two? Three? How many, sir?”

“As many as you need to make sure my seed reaches her womb,” Yunho reassured in a gravelly voice, watching as Mingi hovered over you, drops of saliva falling from his open mouth and onto your pleasured face, easily slipping in three fingers up to his knuckles.

Yunho leisurely flicked, squeezed, and rolled your puffy clit, admiring Mingi’s relentless pursuit in finger-fucking you into a state of pure ecstasy, throbbing at the sight of his precious loads dripping down along the other man’s straining wrist and along his veined forearm. “Very good, princess. She’ll be nice and round soon, thanks to your support. Your hard work won’t go unnoticed.”

Mingi bit down into his bottom lip, a few groans slipping out, despite his effort to conceal just how much his leader’s praise affected him. “Thank you, Savior. Now, I’ll make your angel cry out to the Lord,” he began breathily, locking eyes with Yunho for a moment, their digits working in tandem to send you over the edge, their focus returning to you. “Let it be done.”

“Amen,” Yunho sighed, bringing his precious rosary up to his mouth to kiss, the metal cold against his warm lips.

When you began to writhe around, your focus shifting to the various crosses that were nailed to the wall, your forceful release causing your bruised body to seize up, the cult leader suddenly grabbed your chin with his talons, the tips of them stabbing into your skin, drawing blood, making you whimper. His crazed eyes bored into your barely open ones, looking as if he was about to come undone himself, despite not touching himself. “You see it, don’t you, Y/N? Heaven? Isn’t it beautiful?”

It was all too much. The pain. The pleasure. Elder Song watching closely as your squirt soaked his tan skin and the mattress underneath your jolting body, a demonic smile painting his sharp, seraphic face. Your savior clutching you so tight that you bled, his seed blossoming within your womb. It was then that you fell unconscious, your body falling limp against the feather-filled quilt.

Yunho ran his jewelry-adorned fingers along your jaw, letting them graze your neck, down to the cross necklace that laid against your chest. “What did you need to tell me, Mingi?”

Mingi pushed his sweaty bangs back, taking in a deep breath and letting it out, trying to find his composure. “We have two new visitors. They mentioned Y/N by name, and claimed that they grew up in the same orphanage as her. They were hoping to find her here, so that they could…”

Yunho turned his head to glare at Mingi, his gaze alone making Mingi cower. “They want to take her away from me, don’t they? From us? From God?”

Mingi began to scratch at his neck, leaving red streaks behind. “They believe that they can provide her with a better life.”

“And what life could be better than one of enlightenment? Of purity? What could those heathens possibly offer my Y/N that I can’t?” Yunho suddenly erupted, his anger being directed towards Mingi, who lowered his head down, staring at the cross that hung past his chest.

Yunho’s face twitched slightly, his once rage-filled expression dissipating as soon as it had surfaced, as if it had never been there in the first place. It was a simple trick of the light. He placed his hand on Mingi’s shoulder, squeezing it gently, until the unusually timid man found the courage to meet his gaze. “Mingi.”

“Sir?”

Yunho hummed to himself, catching onto the way your breath hitched, as if you had suddenly held it, his honey brown eyes gleaming with pride, and something else, something indistinguishable. “Offer them a room and dinner, oh, and invite our guests to the annual communion on Sunday.”

“Right away, sir,” Mingi replied, getting up from the bed and exiting the room. He pressed his back into the mahogany door and shut his eyes, carefully sliding his fingers into his drooling mouth to savor the taste of his savior’s seed and his angel’s release.

Once he was alone with you, Yunho reached down to brush a few strands of hair out of your eyes, smiling knowingly at the sight of them opening. “How much did you hear, sweet girl?”

“Enough,” you whispered carefully, as if you were testing him. You might have been the flower inside his clutches, but you still had thorns.

Yunho began to chuckle softly, before it grew louder and louder, his pleased laughter ringing out through the halls.

One of your threads was beginning to come undone. Nothing a little stitching couldn’t fix.

Apply for the taglist here ⇢ ♡

blinding faith taglist: @onerubii @ateez-atiny380 @holytidalwavechees3cake @frzzenfrxg @spaceunicorn293 @neosexuals @leehangf @booyoungie @boosberrie @cann1balistic @certainsaturn (if you cannot be tagged pls check your privacy settings <3)

general taglist: @dazzlinglight @thefinerthingz3 @cosmiczen @choerryge @arusio @ethicalz @jinsonaz @kitty4hwa @purplechannie @jazzymoore @kodzukein @asjkdk @chanst1ddies @createyour0wnworld @roarmingi @simeonswhore @k0rean-big-mini0n @bls-luv-me @igotlockedout @fl0r4f4wn @miriamxsworld @woosmaid @kawaiikels @azcon @allofuswantgwinam @breezy-simp @eastleighsblog @singularity777 @san-realblkwife @kawennote09 @feuille-et-pain @slut4hwa @owjohny @hijeongguk @lilramennoodle @leo-seonghwa @staytinydegenerate @greenymar @8tinytings @baguette-atiny

1K notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 14 days ago

Text

Side Note To Fan Fic Authors

Here’s the thing.

I read a lot of scripts. A lot. From professionals to aspiring writers to complete newbies. Features and pilots. Specs and treatments.

And 8 times out of 10 the fan fic that I’ve read over the last, oh, 15 years is leagues better than this stuff. It’s more inspired. It’s more compelling. It’s genre bending and creative and heartfelt. It’s well-paced and intense and funny and sexy and meaningful. It’s smart and thoughtful and good. It’s novel-quality. Better than, sometimes.

Rare is the script I don’t want to put down, but how often have we stayed up until 3am to get to the last chapter of a 100k fic? And it’s not even a fan fic author’s day job. This is what they do on the side. In their spare time. For free.

So my point is, fan fic authors, you’re good. You’re good writers and great storytellers. I know it doesn’t always feel like it, especially if you’re one of the authors who’s not a BNF and doesn’t get the notes/hits that a few do. And because some people still view fic as “not real writing.” You guys know the shit that gets made into movies. You’re better than that. So be better than that. If writing is what you think want to do, then just know you’re already doing it. You’ve already started.

And you’re more talented than you might think.

211K notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 15 days ago

Text

241224

31 notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 18 days ago

Text

project: make you love me (jyh) | series masterlist

—summary: yunho can’t stand how you’re so wrapped up in the notorious campus fuckboy, park seonghwa. he would gladly love you the way you deserve, despite being shy, awkward and the complete opposite of seonghwa. thus, when he finds himself spending more time with you over literature reviews and random study sessions, he decides to take on the challenge to win you over.

—pairing: jeong yunho x f. reader x park seonghwa

—genre: (18+ - minors dni) strangers to lovers, college au | fluff, angst, smut

—general warnings: cussing, mature language/implied sexual content, unprotected/protected sex, alcohol consumption, party/club scenes - additional warnings will be posted for each chapter.

—release: july ‘23

note: thank you to my baby @persphonesorchid for the beautiful banner and for being my hype woman always!!

♣︎ table of contents | spotify playlist ;

intro: tonight and other nights

one: what did you think?

two: think outside the box

three: whose jacket are you wearing?

four: matcha mochi waffles & omurice

five: another man’s come up

six: the moon

seven: a single rose

eight: safe

nine: her

ten: do right by you

eleven: chasing the sunrise

twelve: santa’s wonderland

thirteen: special girl, real good girl

⇢ 13.5: below 0

fourteen: too little, too late

fifteen: odds & ends

sixteen: if you knew better, you’d do better

seventeen: with you

eighteen: winner

nineteen (final): in the end

♣︎ drabbles

favorite things

tease to please

homie, lover, friend.

2K notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 19 days ago

Text

Promise

prince!yunho x princess!reader

arranged marriage au

word count: 23k

genre: fluff, angst, suggestive

synopsis: 'i'll be a friend to you, if nothing more' is the promise yunho, prince of wonderland makes when you, the princess of eden find yourself in an arranged marriage with him to avoid war. however, war approaches and eden sides with the enemy. will you and yunho stick with each other? will you find love in this arranged marriage?

taglist: @rocks123321

“I simply cannot agree to this, mother.”

“I wish I could apologise,” your mother, the Queen, sighed, massaging her forehead, “But it is what it is. You have to think of the greater good.”

“The greater good? Really?” You scoffed, pulling your emerald gown up a bit as you sat on the chair, “You’re selling me off for a greater good to someone I don’t even know, you do realise that, Your Majesty?”

Your mother raised a brow in amusement at your use of her title, something you only did when you wanted to shout at her but couldn’t because of obvious reasons. Her expressions changed into a frown as she said, “Would you rather Eden burn? Your father, his father, my father- we all have fought for prosperity, fought to keep peace between Eden and Wonderland-”

“Clearly did a bad job,” you muttered, and your mother glared at you.

“What did you say?”

“Nothing,” you lied, groaning as you kicked your legs in frustration, a tantrum something a 12 year old would throw, “Mother. With all due respect, mother… Just because my father and forefathers couldn’t manage to keep peace with Wonderland does not mean they can use me as a means to end this- and there’s still no guarantee we’d be okay after this. You treat me like an object, like a box of jewels being shipped to Wonderland. I am a human- I have a right to choose my partner.”

“I have told you how beneficial the Prince of Wonderland would be, even if we put aside the actual reason,” she swirled the wine in her glass lazily, “Wonderland is a wealthy nation. In the right hands, it could flourish even more- and I believe you could bring that along with the Prince.”

Prince Yunho of Wonderland. The person you’d never seen in your life (if you forget about the time when you were 10 and went to Wonderland and shouted at the poor guy because he spilled soup on your new dress- dark times, a memory you’d rather forget) now about to be wed to you in an exchange for peace. You had scoffed at the idea way too many times.

Your father, the King, entered, frowning at how tense you two looked. “Everything alright?”

“Just convincing our dear old gem to think with her head,” the queen said almost dismissively, which made you even angrier.

“I cannot believe you two are doing this to me,” you shook your head, “You’re both practically selling me off. If you make me do this… I’ll never return. You can have your peace, but know that your only daughter won’t be there with you. Consider her dead.”

“My dear,” the King’s expressions softened as if he was about to change his mind, but your mother raised her hand in the air, standing up and looking down at you- she towered over you a good few inches.

“You can stay,” her voice was steel, “But when your father and I are assassinated and Eden burns, know that all the blood will be on your hands.”

You had never heard harsher words in a tone like this from your mother, and it broke something in your heart as tears welled in your eyes and you shook your head before rushing off to the safety of your room, almost hyperventilating, your maid Mina rushing in to rub your back and give you water, and you finally calmed down after a few minutes.

“I’m guessing it didn’t go well?” Mina asked. You shook your head.

“They told me to think about the greater good, Mina. They’re treating me like an object.”

Mina hugged you and you were glad you had her by your side- she too, was alone and had only you or a few friends from the staff. She was the closest thing to a sibling, to a friend that you had. “I’m taking you with me if they marry me off.”

Mina laughed, “You can. I was waiting for the offer actually.”

You smiled at that, wiping your face when you drew back. “What am I going to do, Mina? I don’t even know what the Prince is like. What if he’s some… sadistic- can I curse? Bastard?”

Mina laughed a bit at that, “He could be. But he could also be someone caring and loving. Look at both sides of the coin.”

“Well,” you shuddered, “I don’t think I can stomach any care and love from a stranger.”

Mina looked at you knowingly, “I think all you need is that. Some love and care. Someone ought to put the walls around your heart down.”

“Well,” you drew your sleeves up, “They’ll be in for a war. So are you really coming with me or not?”

“I could… if you want me to. If the King and the Queen allow-”

“The least they could do for me now is this,” you said, “but only if you want to, Mina. I wouldn’t force you. It’s a whole new kingdom, we’d know no one there- oh my god, we’d literally know no one there. I’m going to throw my guts out.”

“We’ll be okay,” Mina assured you, “And I’ll come with you. It’s not like I have anything left here. I’d like to start over where no one knows me.”

You nodded- she didn’t have the best life and as soon as she was allowed to, she cut ties with her family and became a permanent resident of the castle. You and her knew each other’s backstories inside out, having witnessed first-hand. You rubbed her arm assuringly.

“It’s not wrong to hate my mother and father in such a situation, is it?” You asked.

“It’s not,” Mina smiled sadly at you and you nodded, pushing the guilt away.

You were going to raise hell.

—--------------------

The palace was nearly a fish market now that the Jeong family from Wonderland was visiting.

All the guards, all the servants and the staff were borderline panicking. Your father and mother had announced the ‘sudden’ arrival of the guests being expected in a week, and the staff was going-

“Crazy,” Mina entered your room, “You should visit the kitchen. It's havoc.”

“I mean,” you began, looking up from the documents- a part of your daily work as a princess, “It’s only them. Why is everyone acting like a war will break out if we don’t get, say, the right flowers for their welcome?”

Mina passed you a side-eye, indicating that yes, a war just might break out if you didn’t have the right flowers. You rolled your eyes, “So very assuring. So what- if I’m not a proper wife and look at my husband the wrong way, are they gonna send their troops to Eden?”

“That’s something debatable,” Mina started going through your closet, “But I was just in the kitchens, and the staff who’ve been to Wonderland or have encountered the Prince say that he is a very sweet, young man. Maybe you two might get along well.”

“Well,” you shuffled the pages, “My father is a very sweet man. My mother is the sweetest of all, isn’t she?” Mina passed you a disapproving look but you continued, “They care so much about me. No wonder the people of Eden love them.”

“Now, now,” Mina took out a pastel peach evening gown, spreading it on the bed as she thought, “They do care about you. And Eden might not love them but they know with how things have been the past decade, your parents are the best they could have.”

“Sure, Mina, whatever you say,” you mumbled, “I’m not wearing this gown- it’s too pretty. I want to look ugly the day they come.”

But a week later, you were in that gown, the colour bringing out the flush in your cheeks, your hair half tied and perfect curls falling down your shoulders, and you had to admit-

“You look extremely pretty,” Mina swooned, “I don’t know, if the Prince doesn’t think so, I think I’ll help you run away.”

You laughed nervously, “You did a good job, one you shouldn’t have. You should have made me look ugly!”

“I value my life,” Mina raised a brow, “An execution at this age! Just because I made you look ugly!”

“Stop being so dramatic,” you sat in your chair, waiting for your mother to arrive, “I am so nervous right now. I can feel rats go rampant in my stomach. Why haven’t I already run away?”

“You won’t,” your mother entered and Mina bowed, excusing herself to give you two some privacy and you felt her absence like a needle poking in your arm. “You look beautiful, dear.”

“Thank you, mother,” you said almost dismissively, standing up, “Lead me to the guillotine.”

Your mother shook her head in amusement but her face was softer now than you had ever seen in your life, “My daughter… I truly am sorry for making you go through this, whether you believe it or not. But as Queen and King, we had to think of the greater good. The merging of the two kingdoms… It means unity. Peace. We have been on our toes for way too long. Wonderland is going to provide us with the security we so desperately needed.”

“And I am the only way, apparently,” you muttered. You couldn’t believe how she had everything already justified. As if it could be.

Your mother patted your arm, “Think positively tonight. Talk to the Prince. Maybe you two will actually find something good out of this arrangement.”

“And if he’s a spoiled, smug brat?”

“What do you have to say about yourself?”

“Mother!” You gaped at her and she laughed.

“I jest. Come on, it’s time. They have arrived.”

Taking in a deep breath, you joined arms with your mother, suppressing the thick feeling in your throat, putting your chin up as you walked. You were not going to be intimidated by the Prince and his family. You were going to feel them out, you were going to figure out if they had other intentions as well and if you weren’t going to hell. Because if you were… there was no way you’d stay either here or there. You’d run.

You could hear the sound of the music from the hallway, the sound of people mingling, the volume getting louder as you walked to the Great Hall. Your maids joined behind you as well as your mother’s, and together, you finally entered the Hall after a reassuring squeeze from your mother.

You scanned the Hall once as silence fell, the Queen greeting everyone with a curtsy and the music went back, everyone going back to what they were doing. The King approached you two, patting your back. “Come on, let’s greet the Jeongs.”

You gulped once again and saw what had to be the royal family, all elegance and beauty, the King and Queen-

And the unmistakable Prince- unmistakable since he towered over them. You curtsied for the royal family, the Queen patting your cheek lovingly, “What a beautiful daughter you have.”

Your mother laughed in response, thanking her for the compliment and you followed, meeting eyes with the Prince but you two awkwardly looked away from each other as soon as it happened, making you wonder if he was shy. The Kings pushed their children ahead, “Why don’t you show him around, dear?”

If looks could kill, your parents would drop dead right there. You gave them the most fake smile you could muster and bowed your head a little as you excused yourself from their company, the tall Prince following right after. You turned your head a bit, “Drink?”

“Yeah, I could take one right now,” he almost mumbled and you smiled. He, too, was nervous. Why?

You grabbed drinks for you two from the waiter who passed by, “So, Prince. How do you find Eden?”

“Well, the view’s spectacular from outside the castle,” he nodded in acknowledgement, “But Wonderland… it’s much prettier.”

“Really? I don’t recall much from last time I visited,” you muttered, sipping your drink.

“I guess you’ll see for yourself soon,” he raised a brow and you gulped, scanning him rather slowly.

“Can I ask you something? Not here- balcony.”

Prince Yunho followed you to the balcony, appreciating the view he had mentioned earlier, the full moon making the city look more beautiful than it should be credited for. You took a deep breath, turning towards him. “What are your thoughts about… this arrangement?”

The Prince scanned you just as slowly as you had, swirling his drink lazily, “I guess you’re not a fan of this arrangement?”

“Are you?”

“God, no,” he said, and the way he’d so simply said it made you both sigh in relief and feel a little insulted as well. He must have noticed because he looked at you apologetically, “It’s just… I guess it’s the same for us. Our families want this.”

“Yes… did you not object?”

“I did,” he placed the glass on the bench nearby, returning with his hands in the pockets of his navy blue suit, “but my father insisted, and I cannot refuse him.”

“Is he as uptight and stubborn as mine?” You wondered out loud.

“He’s actually a good father,” Yunho raised a brow in confusion, “which is why I couldn’t refuse.”

“Oh,” you looked away, peering down at the city, “I see.”

Thankfully, the Prince didn’t probe about your father further. “I guess if we have to do this… I’m going to try. Try to make this a good relationship. It’s the best for both of us.”

“Can I ask why you are giving in so easily?” You looked at him, “Don’t you want to say no? Don’t you have, I don’t know… a person? You would want to marry?”

“I don’t, actually,” he sighed, “Which is why I really don’t see the problem here… yet.”

“And if I say I don’t want this?” You asked.

Prince Yunho did not break eye contact and after a few long seconds passed, his lips curved into a smile a little, “You go and fight, Princess. I’m not fighting.”

“I mean… you could help me a little,” you almost pouted.

“Do you have a lover?” The Prince asked and you gaped at how direct he was. “Why do you want to say no?”

“I just don’t want to marry a stranger, no offence,” you began, and he pretended to be hurt, “And I… I just don’t like how my parents so easily sold me off, practically, to ensure the prosperity of the kingdom.”

“The greater good, they say,” Prince Yunho sighed, “Well, Princess, we have a few weeks to get to know each other. If you still don’t want this… I can do something about it. I’ll try, at least, I promise.”

“Why give it a few weeks, why not now?” You asked, genuinely curious.

“Other than the logical reason that it would look suspicious if I try to stop this now,” Yunho shifted, running a hand through his strawberry blonde hair, “I don’t want to end this right now and regret the possibility of perhaps, a beautiful future with you.”

“Oooh,” you were impressed, and were probably flushing at this point, “So you’re a romantic.”

“I can be,” he smiled, tucking a strand of your hair back delicately, “Let’s go inside.”

You and Yunho- as he asked to be called by you- talked about your likes and dislikes. To your surprise, he was very interested in music and arts, and could play quite a few instruments. He was fond of games as well, and it just seemed like he liked to stay busy doing anything and everything throughout his day.

You learned more than you gave- you really didn’t want him knowing much about you before you could really judge him, and frankly, he was… strange, in a way that wasn’t bad. He was just… all giggles and warm smiles and caring.

“I can’t believe he’s so… soft,” you made a disgusted face at Mina, “He’s a sunshine, Mina, what will I do?”

Mina laughed, “What do you think will happen?”

“I’ll cast a shadow over his light is what will happen,” you took off your heels- it had been a long night. “He’s… too good. Almost perfect, and it’s annoying.”

“You really are ungrateful,” Mina said and she earned a scowl from you, “It’s only the first meeting. You have three days in a row to get to know him, and then more- maybe you’ll find something about him that you really don’t like, then he will be Prince Perfect no more. Though if I was you…”

“Yeah, yeah,” you dismissed, “you’d marry him in an instant, I know. But isn’t it the happy smiley ones who turn out all wrong in the end?”

Mina rolled her eyes, “I should ask the library to restrict fiction-”

“Hey!” you scoffed, sighing as you changed into your nightgown and fell into your bed, “I don’t know, Mina. I feel weird.”

“Give it some time,” she patted your cheek before turning off the candles, “You’ll know in your heart soon.”

—--------------

You dressed up casually for breakfast, a simple purple chiffon blouse with black wide leg pants, figuring there was no need to wear a dress now since you always kept dresses for the more formal days or events. You did tie your hair in a loose braid and wore minimal jewellery- it was important to show this side to the family because really, you didn’t want to wed in a place where only dresses were allowed, and you prayed Wonderland wasn’t that.

You arrived before the Jeong family, seating yourself in the middle so the Queens and the Kings could sit together and converse. Your mother gave you an approving glance, “How was last night?”

“Okay,” you simply said, pouring yourself water.

“Okay?” Your father asked. You sighed- you really did not want to give them more.

“Yes, okay,” you insisted, and thankfully before they could probe, you heard the door open and the Jeong family arrived, dressed casually as well. Yunho gave you a smile and seated himself in front of you, next to the King while the Queen sat next to you.

“I slept well last night, you must tell me which scented candles you use,” the Queen passed your mother a warm smile, “I’m taking a ship full with me.”

Your mother laughed, “All yours, dear. Please,” she said, passing her bread and you took it upon yourself to pass the nearest thing to the Prince before your father or mother could scold you for sitting idly.

“So,” Yunho asked as he put a scone on his plate, “Slept well last night?”

“Not at all,” you joked, “I believe you did.”

“Slept like a log,” Yunho grinned.

“So the thought of me did not keep you up at night, I see,” you nibbled on the egg.

“Unlike you, no,” he smirked, and you shrugged in dismissal.

“What are your hobbies, dear?” The Queen turned to you, “I, myself, absolutely love to crochet. I should start making some crochet mittens for my future grandchild-”

“Mother!” Yunho’s eyes were wide in warning but the two of them ended up laughing- you couldn’t believe how… friendly they were with each other. You passed a look to your mother that you hoped conveyed this sentiment.

“I mean,” the Queen laughed, “About time, what do you say dear?”

“Oh, it is,” your mother joined and you wished you could disappear in your seat, “I myself am fond of babies. I simply cannot wait for a little thing in my arms.”

“I don’t remember you holding me much, mother,” you muttered and you were glad only Yunho heard that, the mothers busy laughing at your demise.

Breakfast went by like that- the parents having a good chat and you two mostly listening, until you excused yourself for your daily duties, which involved defence strategies- something you excelled at.

You took Yunho for a tour of the castle in the evening, figuring that it was the least that you could do. You started from the kitchens, wanting to grab a snack since you were practically starving. “Have you had lunch yet?”

“I have. But I could grab something sweet.”

“Sweet,” you grinned, entering the kitchen and the Head Chef gaped at you.

“You did NOT bring the Prince into the kitchens!” She whirled around in frustration, a box of dough in her hands, “I should have seen this coming!”

“What’s so wrong, stop being so dramatic,” you glanced at Yunho who stood laughing.

“My Head Chef would have had the same reaction, don’t worry.”

You raised a brow, “So the Prince loiters around in the kitchen too?”

“What kid doesn’t?” He simply said, greeting the chefs who came and offered him the first batch of vanilla cupcakes that came out of the oven. You shrugged- he was right. As kids, you both probably thought the kitchen was the safest place in the castle- safe because no one would bother coming here to get you and you could eat to your heart’s content. At least that’s what it was for you.

“So this hallway has the portraits of our ancestors,” you arched your neck to look up at the dimly lit walls, “That’s my great grandfather,” you pointed at the picture you recognized, “and that is as far as I care. The rest, I often get them mixed up.”

Yunho found your lack of care amusing, and you raised your brow in challenge. He shook his head, “You’re telling me your parents- or teacher didn’t make you memorise basically all your family tree?”

“They did, and if I rack my brain for a while, I might actually recall,” you turned left, whirling once, “but who cares what my great grandfather looked like? He’s gone and forgotten!”

Yunho tried stifling his laugh but ended up grinning, “One day your picture is gonna be on one of these walls and some kid’s gonna say the same.”

“And I would expect nothing else,” you curtsied dramatically, “Here’s the music room- I wanted to bring you here today.”

Yunho took a deep breath before he entered, nodding in acknowledgement- it was just as big as the one back home, if not more. But he noticed a larger variety of string instruments, and as you named each instrument, he was impressed by your knowledge.

“Do you play anything?” He asked, running his hand along the piano keys.

“I tried, but I pretty much suck,” you shrugged, “I’m better a free spirit on one of the instruments, if I’m allowed.”

“And what is that?”

“That, you will find out if we stick together for a while,” you said playfully, “Please, I’m not telling you now. It’s kind of… embarrassing.”

“I’m sure it’s not,” Yunho was grinning, eyes gleaming with curiosity.

“I’m sure it is, at least to me, and the reason being that you do not want to see me play the poor thing. I would wish it only on my enemies.”

“Tempting,” he said, and you sat on the stool near the piano.

“You said you played. Can I see?”

Yunho glanced at you, making you look away for a second just because something about that look made him seem very attractive- it was the playful nature of it, perhaps. He smirked, “Maybe if we stick together… I’d play for you.”

“Fair enough,” you smiled, “What do you play though?”

“A little bit of piano, a little bit of strings… but I like singing better.”

“Ooh,” you wondered if his singing voice was different from his speaking voice, “Are you not gonna sing for me?”

Yunho leaned in front of you, “You haven’t earned that privilege yet.”

“Wow, okay, someone’s confident in their singing,” you appreciated that, wondering just how good he was, and you watched his ears turn red, but decided not to tease him about it- it was cute. “Do you wanna see more of this boring castle or should we go to the gardens?”

“Whatever you like,” he simply said.

You got up, brushing your dress, “Gardens it is.”

Putting a hand on his arm that he offered, the two of you took the first exit outside and you told him how you spent your childhood playing with the guard’s kids and rolling in the mud, something your mother frowned upon but your father sometimes laughed over. You told him how as you grew up, you rearranged the theme of the garden, using mostly shades of blue, purple and white for the flowers, mosaic patterns on the fountains and how you would come back with shells everytime you visited the shore and spread them across the fountains.

“There,” you pointed, “I love tiny shells.”

Yunho leaned forward to get a closer look inside the fountain where you had stuck shells along the basin. “These are prettier than the ones we have in Wonderland.”

“Finally!” You clapped, “Eden has better shells than Wonderland, I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Or maybe I never paid much attention- maybe you’ll find more beautiful shells in Wonderland,” Yunho said, and you noticed just how casually he said that, as if you coming to Wonderland was a given.

“So… what’s your story?” You asked as the two of you walked around the gardens, “I still don’t get why you aren’t bailing out of… whatever’s happening to us.”

“Well, I usually spend the day training with the guards or busy with paperwork- you know how it gets,” he said and you nodded, “I have friends in the castle, some have moved out. We go on trips once in a while, take a breather. A pretty normal life for a Prince, you could say.”

“But?”

“But,” he let out a short laugh, sighing, “Things haven’t always been good in Wonderland, you know. Eden and Wonderland have a conflict, yes. But Wonderland is also greatly threatened by Halaland. We fear for war with them, just like you fear for war with us. And we’re not to blame- it’s something that’s been going on since our forefather’s time. Unfortunately, Halaland’s royalty does not have a daughter I could marry-”

“Ha, ha, very funny,” you rolled your eyes and he laughed.

“So, here we are. Who knows? If you pull out of this, you might have to consider Halaland’s Prince. And with Halaland and Eden so strongly allied…”

“Oh,” you let out a breath, “Wonderland would be in danger.”

“It already is,” Yunho shrugged, “By uniting with Eden, we hope our relations with Halaland would become better in respect of the Princess- you. It’s a win-win situation for everyone.”

“And I’m the tool.”

“I’m the tool too, don’t forget,” Yunho added and you nodded- you shouldn’t forget that.

“But… don’t you think it’s unfair? Why do we have to go through with this if we don’t want this?”

“It is,” he agreed, “And I really wouldn’t want to force you. It’s up to you- as for me… I’m okay. I’m doing this for the people, my kingdom, but…” he stopped and you turned to him, almost taken by surprise when he put a hand on your cheek and caressed it lightly, “I’ll be a friend if nothing else to you, Princess. I can allow you a certain freedom… and I can be your friend, nothing more, if you wish. You get what I’m saying, don’t you?”

It was such a generous offer that it almost made you cry, because you really hadn’t expected him to be so… caring. So giving, that he’d allow himself to be shackled by you while allowing you freedom to not consider him a romantic partner at all. It truly was so gracious of him.

“I… Thank you, Yunho. Truly. I’ll keep it in mind… I think I just need to give it a good thought. I cannot ruin your life by not giving you something a wife would give you-”

“You don’t have to worry about that,” he said and you raised a brow in confusion, which was when realisation dawned upon him and he vigorously shook his head, laughing a bit, “I don’t mean that I will be looking for love elsewhere, no. Never. I’d never do that to you, you’d be my wife, how could I?”

“But, that’s unfair to you, why are you being so… considerate? You should be allowed to look for love elsewhere, or at least, you know, go elsewhere if not to me-”

“I guess that’s just how I am,” he smiled, shrugging, “As long as I have a friend by my side… someone I can simply talk to at night and fall asleep with a smile on my face, feel less lonely… I’ll be okay.”

You bit your lip, wanting to clench your hair because it just felt… wrong. You wanted to hug him and tell him he didn’t have to settle for you just because of his kingdom and he could have a wife that would actually love him, but… he really couldn’t get out of this, could he?

“I know what you’re thinking,” his smile was sad, “I really don’t want to be the one to say no to this, so it’s up to you. I’m just laying out what I can offer to you. It’s your decision now, Princess.”

“I… I would immediately say no just because you deserve to have a wife who would love you and care for you with all her heart,” you sighed in frustration, “but I… I have to think this through properly. And there’s the thing that if I say no, Wonderland and Eden really could find themselves in a war against each other-”

“I won’t allow that,” Yunho smiled, tucking your hair behind, “You’re a good person. The people here… don’t tell anyone but if you back out of this, I won’t allow a war- at least I’ll try with all my might. Wonderland and Eden used to be one- we really shouldn’t be in a war.”

“Thank you, truly, but I believe we are pretty much helpless when it comes to things like that,” you pursed your lips, “I’ll think this through.”

—-------------------

You sent off the Jeong family the next day after breakfast, and they promised to return in two weeks if there was a positive response, which meant that you had that time to think this through. You sat with your parents in their chamber, staring at the fireplace as if the fire would blow off by your stare.

“How pleasant the Prince is!” Your mother sighed dramatically, putting a hand over her heart, “Such a charming boy!”

“Truly,” your father agreed and you shrugged- you couldn’t deny his charms now.

“How does it look, honey? Are they really willing to let trade flourish if the marriage happens?”

“Well, if it doesn’t, they’re at war,” the King sounded grim, “And if they’re at war… We’d have to take sides with whoever offers us the best outcome.”

“So calculative,” you muttered, glad no one heard you.

“My dear gem,” your mother called you, “What do you think? Do you like him?”

“He’s tolerable,” you shrugged and your mother laughed in victory, “But ma, do we really have to? Didn’t you adults have a great time? Isn’t the bonding enough to allow trade to flourish and whatever it is that you want from them?”

“Oh, honey, if they do that,” your father sipped on his wine, “Halaland would turn on us too.”

You muttered a string of colourful curses in response, your mother giving you a warning glare even if she couldn’t hear you- she knew what face you made when you cursed. “You have a good chance to get to know him, so it will be less awkward when you do marry. Make most of it.”

But given your luck, nothing ever went in your favour. Halaland sent a warning troop to Wonderland’s border and the soldiers there barely made it out alive, given Halaland had the most advanced weaponry out of the three nations. You worried for Wonderland genuinely, and just five days from then, your parents announced that the Jeong family was arriving to proceed with the marriage.

“But it’s too soon!” You cried, “I barely got to know him, I haven’t made up my mind!”

“This isn’t about what you think,” your mother practically screamed from her clenched teeth, “This is about war and peace, Princess. There are greater things than not getting to choose your husband. He is a good person, be thankful for that. Do not make things worse for yourself and for us. I will not allow you to have the blood of your people on your hands.”

You had a good argument with your parents which mostly involved your father trying to calm you and your mother down but ending up raising his voice in anger and giving his final orders, that you will marry Jeong Yunho. There was no need for an ‘or else’. You bit back your tears, pointing your finger at your parents because they were not only ruining your life but Yunho’s life too, and they did not know that.

“Do not expect me to welcome you with open arms when you visit Wonderland.”

With that, you were rushing to your room, falling in Mina’s arms as you cried your heart out, explaining what Yunho had told you. “I feel more guilty about doing this to him. I cannot love him, and he does not deserve that.”

Mina calmed you down, making you sit by the fire with a blanket around you and brought tea for the two of you. “Listen, I know it’s not my place to say this, but…”

“It’s okay, go on,” you said.

“You could love him, one day. You wouldn’t even realise. Just… I think a big part of why you won’t allow yourself to love anyone is because of your parents. I think you need to put that past yourself.”

“Mina,” your tone was low, “He is a good guy. I simply do not see myself falling in love with him. Maybe I will, but… I don’t think I’d be good to him. You know me. I’d need time to open up. And what if I don’t love him? What if I don’t feel any romantic feelings towards him? What if… what if he gets tired of me then? He’s a man, he can go around anywhere. I’d be in the castle, in my room, wondering what it would have been like to fall in love with someone. What if an heir is demanded? What if we have to- oh god.”

“It’s gonna be alright,” Mina patted your back, “It isn’t the first arranged marriage that is happening in this world, is it? You’ll figure it out, and the Prince is patient. He’d be a friend to you, so he would understand, won’t he?”

You stared at the fire for the longest time, before Mina said, “I think when you love, you give them your all… And it’s both good, and bad. I just hope Yunho can deal with it. I know I did.”

You finally smiled, putting your head on her shoulder, “Thank heavens you’re coming with me.”

—--------------------

It happened in the blink of an eye.

You were walking down the altar, alone. Your mother and father stood in the front with wet eyes, and there he was.

Yunho.

You two did suck in your breath, perhaps because you’d never seen each other like this or because the gravity of the situation sunk in, now that you were in an ebony white gown that trailed far along your path, a bouquet of Wonderland’s staple jasmines in your hands and he was in a suit, waiting to hold your hand and slide the diamond ring on your finger. You kept your head straight- you couldn’t show the whirlwind of your emotions on your face though you wanted nothing more than to collapse right there.

For the people, you were chanting, for the greater good. For the people. For the greater good.

You took a step and Yunho extended his hand, a warm comfort to you as you held it, refusing to meet your parent’s eyes as you turned and faced him. Whatever vows were read went above your head as you locked eyes with him and you could read what he was trying to convey-

He had sneaked in your room last night, making you almost scream and run because you hadn’t realised there was a secret passage there. He grinned in apology, “I thought knocking would scare you- our castle has a lot of secret passages. I almost got lost, it’s practically a maze.”

You were in your plain black nightgown that fell below your knees, and you rolled your eyes as you sat back in front of the fireplace- you’d been staring at the fire for too long now- it had become a habit. Yunho sat down in front of you, reflecting your posture as he, too, stared at the fire.

“I wanted to apologise for the rush- it took me off guard too. I tried everything, but nothing seems to be working.”

“It’s okay, I don’t blame you,” you sighed.

“I came here to offer you a chance to run.”

“What?” You looked at him- was he serious?

“I can give you a safe passage- you can take shelter in my friend’s house. You don’t have to do this if the thought of it makes you so… disturbed.”

“No, I- Yunho, think of the consequences,” you slumped back, “I cannot be selfish anymore. Why are we changing roles?”

“I just… I’m sorry, truly,” Yunho shook his head, “We’ll work this through, okay? You don’t have to worry about anything. Just… trust me, if nothing else. Can you do that?”

“I trust you,” you assured him, “You haven’t given me a reason not to, and… thanks for the offer. The risk is too big- I cannot do it.”

“You sure?”

“I’m sure,” you nodded, getting up and pouring wine for the both of you, handing him his glass, “Here’s to the last night of not being husband and wife.”

Amused, he clicked glasses with you and took a sip, “I thought you’d be bawling your eyes out, if I’m honest.”

“I’m too angry at my parents and the world to bawl my eyes right now,” you pursed your lips, “And I’m sorry to you too. You deserved… you deserve better than me.”

“Do I now,” Yunho wondered out loud.

“You do,” you put a hand on his shoulder, squeezing it gently and he looked up at you, “I’ll be a good friend to you, if nothing more.”

He squeezed your hand, nodding.

And as you two stood facing each other on the altar, hands in his, he gave you the same reassuring squeeze as his eyes told you to trust him, and you took the leap of faith and did just that. The vows and promises were over, you were pronounced husband and wife, and Yunho slid the ring on your finger, a perfect fit. He took the tiara, placed it on your head and you placed the crown on his head, for which he had to bend down a good distance, making everyone laugh. Yunho put a hand on your cheek, nodding once and you braced yourself, but even the soft peck he gave you knocked the breath out of you, because-

You were married. Yunho was your husband now.

You barely heard the cheers and barely felt the hugs your parents gave you as you tried to make sense of how safe he made you feel in that moment. As you looked back at the smile on his face as he greeted his friends, you finally allowed yourself a smile.

You could be happy for him.

You enjoyed the rest of the night putting your worries aside, greeting Yunho’s group of friends and forgetting their names right after because they were such an overwhelming but friendly bunch, then greeting everyone with Yunho and exchanging so many hugs and kisses that you lost count, trying to find Mina and relaxing when you did and she got you water, and Yunho finally made you sit before you had to share a dance- the last event for the night.

“You better give me a foot massage tonight, friend,” you teased and Yunho laughed out loud.

“As you wish, my Princess,” he saluted and your heart jumped a little at his new nickname- my princess. You made a face, watching him go off and then Mina sat behind you, rubbing your shoulders.

“How do you feel?”

“Strange, I feel like this is a dream,” you looked at her, “I’m gonna wake up and I’ll be back in my room trying to sleep while you’ll be trying to wake me up-”

“Yeah, yeah,” Mina laughed, “You wish. Are you ready for the dance?”

“Oh, no.”

You were. But you weren’t ready for how good Yunho was.

“Is there one thing you’re bad at?” You asked.

“Hmm, I don’t know,” Yunho twirled you around, “yet.”

“Hmph,” you made a face and he grinned, twirling you around and bringing you back to your original position where his left hand rested on your waist and the other held your hand and guided you along. The audience cheered and went on to find their partners, the two of you in the middle of the ballroom while the rest danced around you. Yunho tucked a stray curl that fell from your bun behind your ear as the song ended.

“One slow dance, with me, what do you say?”

“Do we have to?”

“No,” he smiled, “But I want to.”

You raised a brow, watching his ears flush and you laughed out loud for the first time since you came here, “Okay, my dear Prince. Last dance. How does it work?”

“You put your hands on my shoulders,” he guided your hands and you muttered, “Thank god I’m wearing the highest pair of heels.” His hands went to your waist and he hovered for a second as if asking for your permission and you nodded, his hands so warm you could feel it in your skin. He brought you closer, and as the music started, you swayed along with him, his eyes never leaving yours. You really felt as if you two were the only ones in the ballroom- he just had this way of grabbing your attention and you found yourself looking down one too many times. Were you shy? Maybe.

He finished the dance with a kiss to your forehead, “Thank you for having a good time with me tonight.”

—--------------------

After seeing your parents off who were taking the ship back to Eden right after the event, not really hugging your parents back, you sighed as Mina accompanied you to your room- Yunho’s room. Yunho told you he’d be there in a while, asking Mina to give you company so he could wrap up everything before coming. The guards at the door greeted you and you asked for their names and thanked them before entering Yunho’s chamber.

You liked the feel of it immediately- warm colours greeting your eyes. The gold in the room wasn’t too bright like the one in your castle and it made you content- it went along with the browns and greens of the chamber. You looked around with Mina, very comfortable and rather tempting sofas in front of the fireplace, the window giving a spectacular view of the sea, a grand piano sitting in the corner.

“This is nice,” you commented and Mina nodded, motioning to baby pictures of Yunho with a grin and you hopped along, laughing when you saw those pictures.

“He’s unbelievably cute!”

“He is,” Mina laughed, “Come on, let’s get you settled in your room.”

There were two rooms and a bathing chamber, and you were thoroughly pleased by the size and style of it. It looked like one room was mostly empty- perhaps for you to use as your room, while Yunho’s room was lit with candles, plants in a corner that led to the terrace that you could access through both the rooms. The king sized bed was grand with deep blue silk sheets and you decided to sit in front of the terrace for a while, let the cool air hit and relax you. Mina gave your shoulders a little massage before she heard the door open, wishing you good luck with a suggestive wink (earning a slap to the arm as she went out laughing). Yunho cleared his throat, entering.

“I hope you like the room.”

“Oh, the view’s absolutely wonderful,” you sighed, “I want to jump to the sea right now.”

“Don’t try that,” Yunho warned, grinning, “Tired?”

“Very. I knew weddings could be tiring, but… I feel like I could sleep forever.”

“I know,” Yunho shook his head, opening his drawer and taking a box out, “I have something for you.”

“Ooh,” you wiggled your brows, “A gift?”

“Yep,” he sat on one knee in front of you, urging you to open the box and you did, gasping-

“This is beautiful!” You gaped at him, “You know exactly how to please me!”

He gave you a victorious grin, “I noticed your love for tiny things,” he said, taking out the necklace, the pendant a silver shell-shaped thing with tiny diamonds encrusted upon it, “Allow me.”

Getting up, he put the necklace on you and you loved how it was the perfect length, falling right above your chest. “Thank you, Yunho. I mean it.”

“Anytime,” he patted your shoulders and you got up, sitting in front of the mirror and watching the necklace before going to remove the pins from your bun. “I also have something for you.”

“Really?” Yunho took off his coat, hanging it in the closet.

“Not an object, but a promise- that I’ll try. I’ll try to be your best friend, at least. I hope we can be that, if nothing more.”

Yunho smiled, coming to you and helping you take off the pins, placing it in your extended hand, “Thank you. I mean it.”

You smiled at how it was a habit for you two to repeat each other’s sentences in different contexts. He indicated that all the pins were out and you shook your head, moaning as you rubbed your aching scalp. “I should have never agreed with the bun.”

“Well, I don’t think I said it, but you looked beautiful tonight,” Yunho rubbed your scalp, “I liked this look on you.”

“Thank you, you didn’t look too bad either,” you scoffed, “Are you teasing me? You know buns are the most painful thing in the world, don’t you?”

“With beauty comes pain,” he said dramatically, laughing when you slapped his arm, “But really. You look beautiful. Even with your hair down.”

“It’s a freaking nest right now, Yunho, stop lying.”

Yunho laughed, messing your hair up further, making you shout at him and shush him away, combing gently through your hair and he told you he would be back after a shower while you dealt with your hair. And indeed, he was out in a black pyjamas, by which time your hair was manageable and smoothened out. You took off your pearl jewellery, placed it in the drawer and got up, finding your nightgown already in the closet, courtesy of Mina, your bathing products also in place. Now the only problem was-

“I can curse freely now, right, do you mind?”

“Go ahead,” Yunho rubbed a towel through his strawberry hair.

“This fucking dress won’t come off, I can’t reach the zipper!”

Yunho almost wheezed as he laughed, and you had to stop your struggling to actually look at him- you hadn’t heard him laugh like that yet, and it was… contagious. You were laughing before you knew it too. You kicked your heels in frustration, making puppy eyes at him as you asked for help. He got up, sighing, putting his hands on his hips as he tried to make sense of the intricate back of your dress. “How…”

“There’s just one string,” you told him, “You pull it, and voila!”

“There are like 10 strings here, Princess.”

“Pull at all of them? I don’t know, it should be at the bottom somewhere.”

Yunho took a deep breath, pulling the one string he found and you realised he truly wasn’t lying when he said he won in the luck department. You felt your dress loosen, sighing in relief and Yunho stopped pulling. “How much do I pull?”

“Pull all of it,” you waved a hand in dismissal and he cleared his throat, “Oh, come on. Get used to seeing a little skin now- you’re my husband now, Prince.”

He grinned shyly, pulling the string and you held the dress to your body before it could fall. “Now turn around- if you look at me I’m gonna behead you in your sleep.”

“Okay, okay,” he laughed, and you quickly grabbed your gown and towel after slipping out of the dress, half naked and rushed to the bathroom, shutting the door which was when he finally turned, shaking his head as he picked your dress off the floor and hung it in the closet.

You took your sweet time in the warm water relaxing and letting all the tiredness seep away. By the time you were dressed in your own black nightgown and came out, you thought Yunho had fallen asleep, but the movement you made when you got in the bed made him open one eye.

“How many candles do you blow out when you sleep?”

“All but one. You can keep them if you want.”

“I do the same,” you told him, blowing the candles one by one until the one at your corner of the room remained. You got in the bed, feeling awkward for the first time because the prospect of sharing a bed wasn’t something you really thought of much, worried by other more important things. Yunho gave you a lazy smile, watching as you positioned the pillows and you pulled the covers up, facing him.

Your heart did a good 360 in your stomach. The dim light was casting shadows of his lashes on his cheeks. “I’ve never slept with anyone before.”

Yunho started shaking with laughter, “Neither have I, Princess.”

“No,” you laughed, “I mean… I never even slept with my friends or my parents. I’ve always been… alone.”

Yunho opened one eye, “If you want, I can sleep in the other room.”

“No, I don’t want to trouble you more. I just… feel weird. Do you have any sleeping habits I should be aware of?”

“Not really,” he mumbled, “But my friends tell me I tend to lean towards body warmth. Oftentimes I end up hugging them as a pillow.”

“Now where’s my dagger,” you looked around, making him laugh again.

“You’re funny,” he sighed, “I’m joking. I am a normal person who sleeps like a log. Do you have a sleeping habit?”

“I’m probably a light snorer,” you admitted, “No point hiding. And I have nightmares when I’m stressed, so I’m sorry in advance if I wake you up.”

“It’s okay,” he nodded, “I’ll be here if you get scared.”

Something you’d never been offered. A source of comfort for when you were scared. “Thank you, Yunho.”

“Goodnight, my Princess.”

—---------------------

It was the sun shining directly in your eyes that made you open one eye, about to curse at Mina but realising you were not in your room in Eden, no-

You were in Wonderland now. Even the morning sky was different here.

You stretched a little, turning to see if Yunho was still asleep but he was seated on the sofa, already dressed in a white shirt and pants, reading a book- or maybe zoning out since he was holding the book upside down.

“Enjoying the book?” Your voice was husky.

“Oh, you’re awake- uh, yeah,” he said, and you pointed at a book with a smile, which was when he realised that you could clearly see the upside-down title. He grinned, shutting the book, “I was reading, but then I zoned out and somehow it’s upside-down now.”

“It’s okay,” you finally sat in your bed, feeling a little insecure because you probably looked ‘wonderful’ after waking up. “Not late for breakfast, am I?”

“Since it’s our first day, we’re pardoned from attending the breakfast early. It’ll be ready as soon as we arrive.”

“Good,” you got up, stretching once again a little too long and then groaning, “I’ll… be back, can you call for Mina?”

“Yep,” Yunho got up, going outside and you finally got the courage to look in the mirror-

“Fucking hell.”

You looked like a wreck with the leftover makeup from last night now smudged around your eyes and your hair sticking out in all directions. What a sight to show to your husband for the first time. Shaking your head, you went to the toilet and by the time you were out, Mina had your dress- a light pink pearly gown- ready with the accessories and all. She smiled at you, “Slept well?”

“Surprisingly, yes,” you nodded, sitting in front of the mirror and letting Mina style you as she told you about her new room and how the view was great, to which you agreed, and how she was already on friendly terms with the people around her.

“Everyone’s so friendly here, I don’t know if it’s because we’re new, but I’ve seen them talk to each other when they think I’m not there,” Mina put pearls in your hair, “They’re a really friendly bunch. You’ll love everyone.”

“So no one’s uptight like in Eden?” You smirked, “That’s a good change.”

Yunho entered after a knock, smiling because he’d heard you from the slightly open door, “You’re in for a ride- I apologise in advance for my friends that you’ll be meeting today.”

“I’ve forgotten all their names and faces, I met so many people yesterday,” you shook your head, “You gotta introduce them to me properly. I’ve heard so much about them already.”

Mina left with a bow and you stood in front of the full-length mirror, checking yourself out. Yunho was smiling, “They’ll love you. You ready?”

“Do I look okay? I hope this is not too much- I don’t know how it is here.”

“You look pretty, don’t worry,” he simply said, offering his arm, “Let’s go.”

You took his arm, commenting on his baby pictures as you went out of his chamber and greeted the new guards, observing the hallways and trying to memorise the path- it was the first time you were in the right headspace to actually observe your surroundings. The castle was similar in its colouring to the one back in Eden, and that’s where the resemblance ended- there were more arches, everything was somehow grander- or perhaps it was the clever use of gold and navy blue.

You arrived at the dining hall where the Queen and the King were already present, accompanied by a few other people you recognized from last night but couldn’t recall who. Everyone cheered as you entered and you curtsied.

“Oh, don’t be so formal, honey,” the Queen said, calling you to the empty seat beside her, “Come, sit.”

You and Yunho sat down and the King threw a wink to you two, making you smile nervously. “Good morning, I hope you both slept well.”

“Oh, we did, I passed out,” the King laughed, “She snored all night. Good thing I was out cold.”

“Oh, it’s not like you don’t snore, dear,” the Queen laughed, “Good thing my son is a silent sleeper, isn’t he?”

“I was out cold too,” you grinned, making them laugh, “I’m probably the one with that problem.”

“Well, lucky for you, the men in our household sleep like the dead,” the Queen almost whispered and you were amused- it was almost like sharing a secret. You watched as breakfast arrived, a variety of eggs, fruits, bread, soup-

“This isn't lunch, is it?” You asked Yunho and he shook his head no with a grin.

“Get used to the special treatment- won’t last forever.”

“Are you denying me a grand breakfast, good husband?”

“Are you saying you can eat all this?” Yunho raised a brow.

“Watch me,” you grinned.

You did taste everything and it went unnoticed by everyone just because your strategy was picking a little amount of everything turn by turn- anyone who took notice would have realised that the total amount you ate was pretty decent. It didn’t help that Yunho told you that he liked the fact that you ate well and kept putting more to your plate until you could take no more.

“Well,” the King wiped his mouth, “Where would the two of you like to go for your honeymoon?”

You almost choked on your juice- you hadn’t even thought about your honeymoon, and Yunho looked like he, too, had forgotten. He glanced at you and then turned to his parents, “Uh, we’ll think about it and get back to you?”

“Take your time,” his mother said, “It all happened so quickly. You can postpone it if you want.”

“Thank you,” you said, and Yunho nodded. The King and Queen excused themselves first, saying something about work and how good old times were over because the last time they didn’t have work was right after their marriage too, which made them envious to see you and Yunho- newlyweds. You looked at Yunho, wiping your mouth daintily, “Well, that’s something that clearly escaped us.”

“It did,” he laughed a little, “Do you wanna postpone it or forget about it?”

“Oh, why waste this opportunity?” You thought about it, “It’s a good time to show me around Wonderland, don’t you think? Unless, of course, you don’t want to go-”

“Oh no, I do,” he interrupted, clearing his throat and shifting in his chair, “I mean, I haven’t had a breather in a while too. I could use this. And I have a few ideas.”

You spent the rest of the day planning with Yunho- he had friends in the city so it wouldn’t be a problem because you two really wanted to travel around like two normal people instead of the Prince and Princess- you’d have guards but you two decided it would be better to travel informally and in disguise- it would feel like an adventure.

What did surprise you was when Yunho said he’d be back after informing and talking to the guards to make the arrangements while you relaxed in the gardens with the pet dog one guard had and he returned with 3 men you’d seen last night- some of his friends, if you recall correctly.

“She’s beautiful,” one of them said as they approached you, and you got up with a smile, passing a questioning look to Yunho as you glanced at him but he was laughing, trying to drag his friends back.

“Princess, we’re crashing your honeymoon!” one of them with the mullet announced and you put a hand over your mouth as you burst out laughing- this was getting interesting.

“I simply cannot let Yunho go alone!” the tall one wailed dramatically, “I cannot spend so many days without him!”

“Why don’t you all have your honeymoon with Yunho, the Princess can stay here,” another one arrived from inside, pinching his nose-bridge, “I apologise for the mess, Princess, I’m Seonghwa, Yunho’s friend and the only sane one of the lot.”

You laughed, “Pleasure to meet you, I’ve heard about you.”

“All good things, I hope,” he smiled and you nodded.

“So… are they really crashing our honeymoon?”

“Oh, I’m crashing with them,” he grinned at you and the sudden change in his demeanour made you laugh out loud.

“Please do, it’s going to be a lot of fun.”

“She approves!” The loudest one came forward, pushing Yunho away, “Thank you for your permission, I’m Wooyoung.”

“She doesn’t mean it!” The one with the sharp features bowed, “I’m San. Welcome to the family.”

“And I’m Mingi,” the tall one said, “And I can’t believe my friend got married.”

“And I can’t believe you are Yunho’s friends!” You looked at him, “You didn’t tell me your friends were fun!”

“Oh, we haven’t even started,” Wooyoung grinned, “Actually, we plan to accompany you and drop off at our homes on the way. I hope you don’t mind- even if you do, we’re tagging along.”

“Of course, I look forward to our time together,” you grinned, immediately liking Wooyoung. Yunho finally joined you, muttering an apology and you told him it really wasn’t necessary.

“I’ll be back- I need to get the rest of them,” he said and looked at Seonghwa, “Make sure they… stay in line.”

“Of course,” Seonghwa laughed, waving him off, “I’m the oldest, so I’m usually the responsible one.”

“You seem so,” you told him, “So, tell me about yourselves.”

You learned that Seonghwa and Hongjoong- the one with red hair you clearly remembered- worked in the castle as Yunho’s advisors, Mingi as the Captain of Guard, and San and Wooyoung had an academy to train guards and soldiers in the city along with Yeosang. Yunho arrived with Yeosang and the rest. Jongho was a musician who came to the castles for concerts and events but usually was in another city, also with his own academy.

“This is a great opportunity for us to travel together, but I kind of feel bad for the newlyweds,” Hongjoong laughed guiltily, “One word if we become unbearable and we’re gone, Princess.”

“Noted,” you laughed. “I do hope we’ll have some female company too, Yunho.”

“Don’t worry, I have friends we can meet in the city, they left last night,” he confirmed and you nodded.

Planning your route with everyone while they shared jokes and teased each other, you noticed Yunho was a lot different with his friends- more relaxed, almost a free spirit, more loud and you smiled- you hoped Yunho could feel the same around you one day, though you were pretty sure you couldn’t compete with the bond he had built with his friend over years. Jongho noticed your gaze and smiled, “I know what you’re thinking.”

“You do?”

“Yunho doesn’t take much to open up,” he said, and you realised he did know what you were thinking, “He just needs a little time- as soon as he’s comfortable, he’ll be the most funny and mischievous person you could meet.”

“Interesting,” you grinned.

“He’s a good listener- so if you need one, feel free to talk to him- or Wooyoung there,” he pointed at him, “Even though he never shuts up, he’s a good listener. I’d say the same for Seonghwa and Hongjoong but they’re the boomers, so.”

“Says the boomer himself,” Yeosang, who was sitting nearby, laughed, “Jongho has the soul of an 80 year old, you'll see.”

“I was born in the wrong age,” he declared.

“I have the soul of a cranky old woman too, don’t worry,” you muttered and they laughed.

After more discussion and lunch in the hall with the friends, you were pretty exhausted by the time evening fell- but you felt good. Your cheeks were hurting from smiling too much and you realised how little you did that back in Eden. Yunho decided you could have dinner in your chamber and you both came back, where you slumped on the couch in the living room, groaning in relief, Yunho following.

“Tired?” He asked.

“Good-tired,” you told him, “I wish I had that many friends. None of my ‘friends’ cared enough to even come for my wedding.”

“Ah,” Yunho sighed, “Sad.”

“Mina’s my only real friend, I’m glad she could come here,” you told him and he turned to you as if he wanted to hear more, “She’s been working for me since I was 13. She knows me inside out and is like a sister to me. She’s very much like Seonghwa in nature.”

“Good to hear,” he smiled, unbuttoning his top button and loosening his shirt, “You really need a Seonghwa in your life, trust me.”

“Yeah,” you sighed, “Let me get out of this damned dress then we can… talk and eat.”

You went to your room and changed to a simple shirt and trousers, letting your hair loose and coming outside again, stopping when you saw how he was trying to massage his shoulders. You hesitated for a second but then went to stand behind him, holding his hands and putting them away, making him look surprised, and then you proceeded to give him a shoulder massage.

“I haven’t tried this on anyone, but Mina does this technique, so consider yourself privileged.”

“You’re good,” Yunho groaned, sighing as he relaxed more into it and you smiled- he was just so… easy. Comfortable. “You can stop though, you’re probably more tired.”

“Well, you owe me two,” you said, “You still haven’t given me the foot massage.”

“So you were serious?” Yunho looked up at you.

“No, I’m very ticklish there. Don’t even try,” you said, but Yunho was grinning, “Just letting you know, I sleep with the dagger under my pillow.”

“Of course you do,” he let out a chuckle. He let you continue for two minutes before getting up, “I should return the favour.”

You made a pleased face, almost hopping to sit back and he grinned at that, saying he had actually learned massage from his mother and did a neat job at it- and boy, was he good. You almost moaned shamelessly, stifling it because he shouldn’t hear the animalistic sounds you made… yet. But it seemed like he was trying his best to get you to at least produce one little satisfied sound and you ended up moaning, making him snicker. You slapped his hand- “You hit the right spot.”

“Good to hear,” he said, continuing expertly, and now you were somehow more focused on how his fingers felt on your bare skin, how long they were and how they were rough but you still liked how they felt. You realised your eyes were shut and you probably looked funny so you opened them with great effort, thanking him. You did note the smug look on his face as he sat back down after telling the guard at the door to call for dinner.

You raised a brow at how he was looking at you, “You want to tell me why you look so smug right now?”

“You clearly enjoyed the massage.”

So he had noticed. You shifted in your position, “Of course I did, Prince. You did a good job.”

He shrugged, still looking playful and you scoffed- Jongho wasn’t lying when he said Yunho could be mischievous, “What are you thinking, Jeong Yunho?”

“You don’t want to know,” he looked at you and you couldn’t stop yourself from flushing at the mere possibilities of the thoughts that could be going around his head, realising only later that you could be wrong. You poked his thigh with your bare feet, making him laugh and he tickled your feet as revenge, making you gasp at his action.

“I should keep my dagger with me at all times, shouldn’t I?”

“Where else do you tickle, Princess?” He wiggled his brows.

“Well, I’m not going to tell you if you’re going to be tickling me now, would I? Where do you tickle?”

“Me? Basically everywhere if you tickle me properly,” he laughed in defeat, making you clap your hands in victory.

“I think I only tickle at my feet. I don’t know if I tickle elsewhere,” you frowned.

“Well, I’ll find out,” he promised and you were glad food arrived because god, how would he ever find out?

—--------------------

The next day was spent packing your bags and planning the little tour with Yunho’s friends. Yunho showed you around the castle, the gardens, and promised to show you what he knew of the maze-like secret passages once you were back. You told him he didn’t need to- you couldn’t imagine getting lost and someone finding your bones there. Yunho assured you that he wasn’t stupid enough to not leave a trail- Wooyoung once had, and had ended up getting lost and creating so much noise by simply yelling that the guards got to him rather quickly just for the sake of shutting him up. You couldn’t help but laugh- it was a very Wooyoung thing.

Yunho had been working on some documents for hours now and you had been out with Mina who showed you around her room and introduced some of her new friends that she had made here. When you got back, Yunho nodded at you in acknowledgement, going right back in. You changed into comfortable clothes and poured some wine for him- the one you had often seen him drink. You sat down beside him and he thanked you, slumping back in his chair as he took a sip.

“You must be tired- I hope I’m not disturbing you?”

“You’re not,” he assured you, “Just working on some strategies for defence at the border in the North- Halaland is becoming more aggressive than we thought.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, they’ve heard of the marriage, but they’re still pushing on with the attacks at the border,” he sighed, “My father is trying to figure out what they want, meanwhile I’m preparing for the worst case possible.”

“And that is?”

“Don’t worry- we probably won’t get to that,” he patted your leg, “How was your day?”

“Good. Just tired from all the walking we did today, but I suppose that ought to prepare me for our trip.”

Yunho grinned, “I’m getting this all done tonight so I won’t have to take this with me during the trip- I really, really need a breather. Really.”

You laughed, “You want me to keep company while you work, or… do you prefer working alone?”

“A little company would be nice,” he glanced at you, “Unless you want to sleep, in which case, go ahead.”

“Well, as you should know, I excel at defence strategies. You want me to take a look?”

Yunho stared at you for a minute as if contemplating his decision, “Not that I don’t trust you, but… it is confidential, so I hope you don’t leak this information.”

“I’m thoroughly offended that you could think so of me,” you took the papers from him, “I would never do that- I know what leaks can cost us very well. Oh, and I’m also angry at all of Eden in general, in case you didn’t notice.”

“You still are?”

“Why shouldn’t I be?” You looked through the plans for the troops, making mental calculations, “They sold me out. I should sell them out, don’t you think?”

Yunho was quiet for a minute before he said, “I hope you’re… happy here.”

You placed the papers down, meeting his eyes, “Oh, of course I am. Yunho, I didn’t mean that I’m not happy here- you’re more than I deserve. But it’s just my parents that I’m angry at since they stole the choice from us.”

“I suppose that makes sense,” Yunho sighed, rubbing his face, “Where would we be if we had a choice, I wonder.”

“Well, I’d probably have to marry one Prince or another, a ‘worthy’ suitor, you know how it goes,” you scoffed, “And you’d be meeting pretty princesses who’d laugh at everything you say and giggle with a hand over their mouths instead of howling like I do-”

“I prefer the howling,” Yunho teased.

“No, you don’t,” you smiled but didn’t look at him.

“My mother used to say that everything that happens is meant to be,” he shifted in his chair, “if two people are meant for each other, they’d end up together one way or another.”

“Poetic,” you looked up at him, feeling the urge to tuck his stray hair back, “Well, I like where I am. Do you?”

“I do,” he nodded, face resting on his hand as he looked at you and you couldn’t look away- he was beautiful.

“At least I’m not in Halaland right now, eh?” You wiggled your eyebrows and he laughed, “Anyways, what’s your wild card?”

You and Yunho went into a discussion where you told him how Wonderland shouldn’t reveal all its cards to Halaland- they should always have a wild card at disposal, and multiple of them which they could use at every turn for the worst possible situation. You presented some plans for keeping the border secure, leaving the choice to him. By the end of the discussion, Yunho was both amazed and surprised- he hadn’t expected this level of sharpness from you and he found it… interesting. Hot, even, if he wasn’t lying to himself.

"Are you sure you should like, I don't know, reveal all this to me?" Yunho was genuinely curious, "I mean, Wonderland and Eden could be at war one day if Halaland comes for us. If Eden sides with Wonderland, where do you stand?"

You thought about it, "I am Wonderland's Princess now, not Eden's. Well, still Eden's too, but you get what I'm saying. If, despite everything, Eden decides to join forces with Halaland… they would have to face me too. I do hope it never comes to that, but if it does…"

"It's tough to choose," Yunho wrapped up the mess at the table, "Eden's your homeland. You're here because of an arrangement. Your parents should not violate the arrangement in the first place but keep in mind that they, too, are bound by the 'greater good'. If the greater good comes in siding with Halaland…"

"Well, they can do whatever they want, but they lose their best defence strategist and the favour of Wonderland if they join hands with Halaland," you got up, "This is my home now. I'm Wonderland's Princess and this is where my future is. So, Prince, are you coming to bed with me because it's way past midnight and we have to get up early tomorrow."

Yunho took your extended hand, squeezing it as he smiled at you- you truly were something beyond his expectations. And he couldn't help but wonder if it was anyone else in your place, would they have made the same promise- to stand with him through thick and thin?

-----------------

"Watch your step," Yunho said.

"Do we have to walk?" You made a face, "Because I think we should keep the walking for more… fun places- he's looking at me!"

"He won't recognize you, Princess, he's probably never seen you before," Seonghwa said.

"And what if he has? What if he was like… one of the cleaners at the wedding?"

"Stop whining, you want to experience street food, here you are."

"Why does everyone let Wooyoung talk down to me?" You said to nobody in general and Yunho only snickered. You smacked Wooyoung's head, making everyone laugh as he howled in pain.

"Don't draw too much attention, we're still in the city," Hongjoong warned.

The 9 of you had started off the trip on carriages, dressed the most casually you all could, you and Yunho in dark cloaks too. Nobody would bat an eye, you looked as normal as the next person. Plus, surrounded by the rest, people could barely see you anyway.

You stopped at the food stalls, sharing a variety of snacks before you were off to the path that led to the forest. As you stood with an ice cream cup, you looked around, noticing how the sky was bluer here. You could see the mountains too- something you didn't see much of in Eden.

"You like it?" Yunho asked, "The view?"

"Yeah," you nodded, "I love mountains, but they never took me there."

"You'll love the mountains here- it has wonderful lakes."

You smiled, following the boys back to the carriage and taking off to the forest, Wooyoung, San and Mingi in your carriage. The whole ride was you 5 playing games with forehead flicks as penalty, and Yunho-

"One lucky bastard, he is," you muttered, massaging your very red aching forehead, "Why are we even playing with him?"

"You wanna team up?" Yunho offered and you were tempted to say yes but that would hurt your ego.

"No. Let's exclude Yunho and play a fair game, the four of us."

"I never cheated!" Yunho laughed, "I'm just good!"

"Nobody should be allowed to be this good!" Mingi pointed at him, "You really don't wanna go against him, Princess. Team up with him if you get the chance."

But at night, you and Yunho stood in front of each other in the living room of Jongho's family home, about to pick your teammates for a game of Ddakji. You looked around, smirking, "Jongho."

"Yay," Jongho happily went to stand behind you, sticking his tongue out at everyone else.

"Seonghwa," Yunho said and Seonghwa cheered rather loudly, clearly happy to be on the 'winning team' as he called it.

"Wooyoung," you said and he bumped fists with you as he stood behind you.

"Yeosang," he said and Yeosang let out a cute laugh that had you laughing along. You looked around- San and Mingi left. They both were begging you not to pick them and you were tempted to smack their heads.

"I'm good at this, okay? Trust me for once," you laughed in defeat.

"But Yunho always wins," San cried.

"San, you're coming with me, you little-" you smacked his arm as he passed by and Mingi danced in victory.

"Alright, I'm watching the time- start!" Hongjoong announced.

You had to flip as many disks as you could in a span of 5 minutes- and gosh, it was chaos. The first player had to flip at least one to pass the turn to the next player. Yunho's team was doing well and you two were waiting to be the last players-

You were going to win.

As soon as Jongho, the last player before you was done flipping one, you counted their disks- you had to flip at least 5 to become even. Yunho was already playing his turn-

You pulled your trousers up and rolled your sleeves, flipping the disks at a speed that had everyone else watching with their mouths hanging open, and even Yunho stood back and watched you. You later realized that time was up and you let out an exhale. "Did I win?"

Hongjoong started clapping, everyone following and you bowed dramatically, Yunho approaching you and shaking your hand, "You're better than I thought."

"It's the only game I'm good at," you said and everyone laughed.

After tea where Jongho played the piano and sang songs, you swayed along in a trance because he was so good, you looked at Yunho. "Have I earned the privilege yet?"

"What privilege?" Yunho frowned and you motioned at the piano. "Oh. Well, I could. Later. If I sing in front of them, they're gonna tease us."

"Yunho's singing!" Hongjoong announced and everyone burst out laughing, urging Yunho to go and play. Jongho said, "Everyone, let's sing our anthem!"

"Anthem?" You frowned. Yeosang told you it was a song they loved to sing together. Yunho started playing the guitar, Jongho the piano and everyone started singing the song-

"The sun is blue, the stars are purple,

Flowers are dancing, the song is extra!"

You laughed at the absurd lyrics and how Hongjoong was rapping, clapping along. Everyone was so good at singing, probably because of the years of singing they had done together. By the time they were ending, you were singing what you knew of the lyrics together, ending with a cheer.

"That was fascinating," you clapped, "Why aren't all of you singers like Jongho?"

"I ask that everyday," San said with hands on his hips, "We could be a band."

After some joking and teasing around, Seonghwa dragged everyone out to their rooms, leaving you and Yunho in the living room and you sat down with him on the stools in front of the piano. "Can you play something for me?"

"I can," he agreed, running his beautiful slender fingers along the piano and playing a tune you had never heard before, humming along with it. You wowed, clapping with your mouth hanging open.

"You're playing to me every night when we get back, okay?"

Yunho laughed, "Only if you play whatever it is that you're so good at."

You bit your lips, sighing in defeat, "It's… the drums. You don't wanna hear me play, you can imagine."

Yunho threw his head back and laughed, clapping loudly, "You play the drums! I ought to tell them-"

"Don't tell anyone," you put a finger to his lips, shutting him up, a smirk across his face. You slapped his cheek lightly, "Don't even think about it."

"Come on," Yunho held your hand, "They'll love to see it. I'd love to see it."

"No," you got up, trying to walk away but he didn't let go of your hand.

"Please?"

You stared at him- he was making the most adorable face and it was disgusting but in a good way. It made you want to run away and hide but also pinch his cheeks and kiss him-

"Uh, no."

Yunho pulled you towards him when you turned away, making you fall in his lap and your eyes went wide at this sudden boldness. You tried to pull away but Yunho was laughing, putting his arms around you and capturing you in his grasp. He brought his lips to your ears and they almost touched as he whispered, "Don't make me beg."

You gulped, squealing away because it was tickling you, "Fine, god, you're impossible!" He finally let you go with a chuckle and you stood staring at him with your hands on your hips. "He doesn't have drums here, right?"

He did. Jongho had everything. And after breakfast the next morning and a bit of fooling around when you thought maybe, just maybe, Yunho had forgotten, he announced that you had something to show.

The glare you gave him could have put him in an early grave but after endless cheering from everyone, you finally gave in, sighing. "If I ever hear from another mouth that the Princess plays drums, I'm gonna be assassinating you lot."

Jongho gave you the drum sticks and you arranged the different drums and a few cymbals as you wanted, taking a deep breath and rolling your sleeves up as you sat on the stool. You made eye-contact with each of them- they were in for a surprise.

And boy, were they blown. They perhaps hadn’t expected a ‘princess’ to lose her shit on drums and play like there was no tomorrow, hands moving so speedily that they couldn’t even keep track of the beats if they tried to. You threw a wink at a pleasantly surprised Yunho in between and by the time you were done, you were out of breath. You got up and curtsied as if you hadn’t been playing in a very ‘unladylike’ manner, as your mother would call it. “So?”

The 8 men were gaping at you as you shrugged and went to pour yourself some water, and the first one to speak was Jongho, who said, “Can you marry me so we can have concerts together without worrying about Yunho?”

You burst out laughing and Yunho put Jongho in a chokehold, “She can have concerts if she wants without marrying you, okay!”

“Please, I’m not a professional, that’s just… me taking my frustration out on the poor drums.”

“You have a lot of frustration in that case,” Hongjoong laughed.

You looked at Yunho who was grinning and gave you a thumbs-up, and you let out a breath you didn’t realise you had been holding in- perhaps it was because you had never expected to play the drums in front of anyone other than Mina and would expect people to frown upon you, because you were, afterall, a princess. But as you looked around, you realised they truly were very open-minded and accepting, and maybe it was the people of Wonderland who were all so nice. You were really liking it here.

“What are you thinking?” Yunho rubbed your arms.

“Just… Wonderland is nice. The people are nice. I really like it here,” you smiled.

“I’m glad to hear,” he said, leaning in, “And you can play the drums whenever you like, back at the castle. I can arrange for them to be in our chamber.”

“Oh no, you don’t want me waking you up with drumming, do you?” You grinned, “Just… I don’t play too often so it’s okay, but thank you. That was probably the most unladylike thing you’ve seen in your life.”

“Who said I like ladylike things?” Yunho grinned at you, patting your cheek and going to Mingi to say something, leaving you wondering how lucky you were to have such an accepting person as your partner.

The following week was the most fun you’d had in your life- without fear of being recognized, you were shopping in the streets, eating whatever you liked wherever you liked, going to parks and just relaxing, and the boys made it fun. You also met with Nayoung and Jiyeon, their childhood friends and you were glad for the female company- Nayoung was as sweet as Mina if not more, and Jiyeon was sassy which you enjoyed. You went to the mountains for two days and enjoyed huddling with the girls in front of the fireplace, ditching the men and gossiping all night long.

You were now on the way to the sea, near where the training academy was. San, Wooyoung and Yeosang were to drop off there while Hongjoong and Seonghwa would accompany you back along with Mingi, who was currently residing in Jongho’s home and would join you later. You and Yunho were in the carriage on the way with some guards from the academy and you were looking out from the window when you felt Yunho lean towards you- but when you turned, you realised he was half asleep, almost lying on the seat.

You smiled, shifting so he could rest his head on your shoulder- he must have been really relaxed if he was dozing off. You put his head on your shoulder, pulling the hair away from his face. You and Yunho were much closer and comfortable with each other now- each night when you excused yourselves, you’d go to your room and talk about childhood, likes and dislikes, just getting to know each other over some tea or wine, playing with each other’s hair when one would rest their head on the other’s lap, or you mostly playing with his hands because you loved them.

Yunho leaned in as if he was cold and you sighed- there was this new feeling inside of you that you still weren’t ready to address- how your heart would jump or squeeze whenever Yunho would look at you a second too long or give you an affectionate squeeze or something.

“Hey, we’re here,” you whispered, checking if Yunho wasn’t in a deep sleep. With a pat to his cheek, he opened his eyes, groaning.

“I was having the best sleep I’ve had in a while,” he yawned, “But… At least I’m fresh now. Come on.”

Yunho helped you get off the carriage and you wowed, looking around- the beach here was just as beautiful as the one in Eden. The sun was high up but not too strong, just the right amount of cloudy. You spread your arms, inhaling the fresh air. “This feels so good.”

“It does,” Yunho motioned for the guards to give you two some privacy, “You can collect your shells too.”

“Oh yes, I definitely will,” you nodded, marching to the shore and pulling your trousers up a bit, jumping in delight when the cool waves hit you. Yunho joined, bending down to pick some shells, showing you. You shook your head, taking his arm, “I’ll show you which shells are worth it.”

You spent the next half an hour picking shells- Yunho kept bringing the tinier ones since he found them cute. You were bent on the sand putting the shells in your satchel when water sprayed over you and you shut your eyes in disappointment.

“I’m sorry- I didn’t realise,” Yunho laughed and you got up, pushing your hair back.

“Jeong Yunho, how dare you spray water on a lady!”

“I jumped, I didn’t realise it would come and spray you- lady? Who?”

The way Yunho was wiggling his brows and being playful made you shake your head as a smirk spread on your face and you kicked the water, splashing him a good deal, making him laugh in disbelief.

“Oh no, you didn’t,” he bent and splashed some on you and you barely dodged it, squealing and kicking the water again which he, too, barely dodged. Then you were running and Yunho was chasing after you, out of breath because you were laughing so much and he was going to catch you any moment-

“No!” You laughed, jumping when he almost caught you and taking a few more steps before you felt his arms wrap around your waist and he twirled to keep you two from falling, stopping and settling on the sand when he felt stable. You tried wringing away from him but it ended with you facing him, still in his arms, a little too close as your laughter died down and you tried to calm your breathing.

The sun shining on his wet blonde hair made it look wonderful. You scanned his face, raising a brow because he was neither splashing water on you nor letting you go. He was dazed, and so were you. You pursed your lips, “So, my dear Prince, are you going to let me go or what?”

He was half smiling as he leaned forward slowly, planting a lingering kiss on your cheek that made your heart sink to the floor and swim away with the waves. And when he pulled back and you were waiting for more, he sprayed a little water on your face, making you gasp.

“That’s the dirtiest trick!” You shook your head in disbelief, struggling to catch some water in your cupped hands but Yunho held both your wrists and you pushed-

Resulting in him falling on his back, you on top of him pinning him to the surface of the sand except he was still holding your wrists and had himself pinned. You smirked, leaning forward until your faces were mere inches away, keeping him distracted until the wave came and drenched half his body, which was when you laughed in victory.

“That’s for being a smartass with me,” you said, and he shook with laughter, shifting so now you were on the surface and he was on top of you, and you started screaming and laughing because oh, you did not want to get wet. Yunho was grinning devilishly and you braced yourself, but right before the wave could hit you, he picked you up, making you sigh in relief into his chest.

“Gosh, thank you,” you looked at him, “Very Princely of you.”

“Anything for my dear Princess,” he teased, kissing your nose. “Come on, let’s get away from the water.”

You were taken aback from how… romantic he was being. It didn’t help when you both decided to sit and he put his head on your lap- you sighed internally, putting a chocolate cube in his mouth and another in yours.

“I wish I could stay here like this forever,” Yunho sighed, shutting his eyes close, “No worries in the world. Just you, me and the sea.”

“Hmm,” you ran a hand through his hair, “If only we actually could. Do you prefer the sea or the mountains though?”

“Definitely the sea,” he said, “It’s more fun.”

“Right,” you smiled, “You’re gonna miss the sunset.”

Yunho turned a bit to watch the sunset, finding the sky a beautiful mess of colours, but then he glanced at you and kept his eyes on you, loving the way your eyes were gleaming and the pastels of the sky reflected on your face, making it glow.

“The sun’s there, idiot,” you said, not looking down at him.

“Is it?” Yunho didn’t look away from you, “Kind of confused right now.”

You rolled your eyes, slapping his cheek lightly, “You’re being… so… soft and mushy today.”

“It’s the air, perhaps,” he grinned.

“Must be,” you made a face, making him tickle you on the waist except you were not ticklish there. You deadpan stared at him, making him mutter a little sorry. You tickled his neck in revenge, making him roll off of you.

“So you’re not ticklish on the waist, noted,” he said, sitting cross legged in front of you, “Where do I try next?”

“Let me just fish out my dagger first,” you went to open your satchel but he laughed, stopping you and making you laugh too.

—---------------------

The next day, you and Yunho received a letter from the castle demanding your return because things with Halaland weren’t seeming good- Yunho would have to travel to Halaland to try and smoothen things out. Yunho read the letter to you and apologised for cutting short the tour. You held his hand, caressing it. “It’s okay, I had the time of my life with everyone, and you, especially. Thank you for this.”

“Are you sure? We can manage two more days-”

“Yunho,” you held his face in your hands, shaking your head, “Wonderland needs you. How stupid would it be to stop for two more days just so we could have fun with the threat on our home? And what fun would we have with that worry?”

Yunho held your hands, sighing, “Thank you. You’re the best.”

“I know,” you grinned, “Come on, let’s pack. We have a long way to go.”

While you were packing, you noticed how Yunho kept glancing at you as if trying to make sure you were okay. You had told him how you’d barely set foot out in Eden, and Yunho had promised himself to show you everything he could. He’d seen how you enjoyed and became a different person when you were out. You caught him staring and he shrugged, scratching the back of his head, finding you standing in front of him. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing,” Yunho sighed, “I just… feel bad. I know how much you wanted to see the lakes.”

“You giant,” you laughed, “how many times do I need to tell you that it’s okay, that I don’t feel bad?”

“Probably a hundred times more,” he laughed.

You shook your head, straightening his collar, “I don’t need to see some stupid lakes to be happy. As long as you’re safe, Wonderland is safe, I’m happy- even if I have to stay in my room for the rest of my life.”

Yunho bit his lips at your words- how could you say such things so easily and make him flush? “When you say it like that…”

You smiled, hugging him- it was probably the first time you weren’t hugging each other for the sake of teasing or annoying. It was the first genuine hug, and for a moment Yunho froze before he relaxed and put his arms around you, resting his chin on your head as he swayed you, sighing into it. He kissed the top of your head, “You’re the best fucking partner I could have asked for, you know that?”

“Look who’s cursing now,” you scoffed, “I thought I was the one with a dirty tongue.”

“I used it as an appropriate adjective,” Yunho defended himself.

“Well, thank you,” you broke the hug, “As your friend and wife, it’s the least I should do.”

Yunho kissed your forehead, “You’re doing great.”

You smiled, going back to your packing as if your heart wasn’t beating at an unnatural rate and you hadn’t wanted to stay in his arms forever.

With Seonghwa, Hongjoong and Mingi, the five of you made plans for the next steps- Halaland was bent on revenge because of the old family rivalry. They had been trying to push for war especially since they had better weapons now and thought Eden would side with them- they could take Wonderland and split it up.

“The important question is, where Eden stands, and if Eden is with Wonderland, would Halaland still fight?” Hongjoong pushed his glasses up his nose.

“Well, Halaland needs to realise that they need more than just brute force to win this war,” you said, “Eden is with Wonderland. Combined, we have better defences and can hold fort for longer. All it’s going to take is one weak spot for our forces to swarm into Halaland before them, and they’ll have no choice but to surrender.”

“And we would have to do it discreetly- the element of surprise. Wild cards,” Yunho looked at you and you nodded.

“How were the soldiers holding up?” Seonghwa asked Mingi.

“They were surprised that it’s escalating so quickly, there are gonna be some cold feet too, but we’ll manage. Yeosang and the rest are going to help. Jongho can reach out to Mist Island- we can get their fleet at our side.”

“Good,” Yunho said, “We have to prepare for the worst, but let’s pray it doesn’t come to that.”

But the thing gnawing at you was how sleezy Eden could be with their politics. Would they really break their promise, violate the arrangement of marriage and side with Halaland? Knowing them, if they thought their greater good was in that, they probably would, and it was making you nervous, because…

What were you going to do?

Yunho would have no reason to be with you anymore. Sure, you two were friends now, but he would have the chance to end this and send you home. You were still angry at your parents and if they did just that, you’d be angrier because that would mean they had no regard for you. And if Yunho sent you home to your parents…

As if Yunho had read your thoughts, he put a hand over yours, whispering ‘relax’. You hadn’t realised that you had been clawing at your skin. You passed a weak smile as you continued to look out of the window of your carriage.

—--------------------

Though you were received back warmly, it had turned into chaos soon afterwards- Halaland’s fleet was rumoured to be readying. The family, including you, had a meeting where it was decided that Yunho would go with his advisors to Halaland in hopes of a negotiation. You were suggested to go to Eden to make sure if they stood with Wonderland, and you made it clear that though the final decision was not in your hands, you’d make sure to try to get them on your side and get aid.

“You don’t have to go,” Yunho told you when you were back in your room and he had packed to leave soon, “I know how Eden works, Princess. They’d side with whoever they think is gonna win and right now, it doesn’t look like us.”

“I do have to go,” you said, “I’ll try everything. Wonderland is my home now, it’s the least I can do.”

“Will you be alright though?” Yunho approached you, rubbing your arms as he locked eyes with you, “I don’t want anything to happen to you. You’re Wonderland’s Princess now and the future Queen- there’s a lot that could happen while you’re in Eden. They’ll try to get something out of you if they’re as selfish as you say…”

“I know them, Yunho,” you said, “I was one of them too. I know how they think, and I know how I can get to them. I don’t think they’ll side with us, if I’m being honest, so I, at least, need to make them aware of what they’ll be losing- Wonderland’s trust. Because Wonderland is going to win this war, and when they do, they’re gonna make sure Eden regrets not siding with them.”

“Let’s pray that doesn’t happen,” he smiled, “I can’t thank you enough for doing this, my Princess. If it was anyone else…”

“Let’s not think what would have happened if it was anyone else, eh?” You smiled back, “It’s you and me now. We stick through this, okay?”

Yunho cupped your face, caressing it slowly, looking at you with so much love you nearly melted right there. He was leaning forward in a daze when a knock sounded, the guard calling to tell that they were ready to go and were waiting for him.

You held Yunho’s hands that were still on your face, “Return safely to me, in one piece, will you?”

“I’ll try,” Yunho scoffed, kissing your forehead and then joining it with his, noses brushing and eyes shut as you two breathed, waiting for the other to make a move but this position alone was enough to send butterflies in your stomach. “Have a safe journey, my love.”

With that, he kissed your forehead one last time and left without looking back, leaving you breathless and smiling for the longest time at the words he had called you.

My love.

It was then you realised that Mina was right when she said that you were bound to fall in love with Yunho because he was everything you had ever needed and then some. And you realised, with a sinking heart, that you were already halfway there, and with fear because you weren’t sure Yunho would return the sentiment. It was, after all, an arranged marriage. And though he’d call you terms like ‘my princess’ or ‘my love’, it didn’t mean he felt the same way as you. It was just how he was- loving and caring to anyone who was a friend.

You had to gain Eden at your side. Because if that didn’t happen… Yunho would really have no obligation to go on with this marriage.

—-----------------

“Here we are, at the heart of the sick kingdom,” you looked at Mina, “Can’t say I missed it.”

“Truly,” Mina pursed her lips, “Wonderland is like a breath of fresh air and Eden is just…”

“All bleak and gloomy and parasitic. I can already feel the suffocation,” you said as your carriage reached the gates, “Let’s be on our best behaviours, shall we?”

“Rich coming from you,” Mina raised a brow and you scoffed.

“I’m only doing this for Yunho.”

“You’re so in love with him, it’s disgusting-”

“I am not!” You almost yelled but your flushed cheeks betrayed you. Mina scoffed, helping you get out of the carriage, instructing the guards to get the gifts you’d brought with you from Wonderland- an obligation, really.

You entered your parent’s chamber, greeting them with a bow first before they hugged you. “I hope you’ve been well, mother, father.”

“Oh, we’ve been okay, we miss you incredibly,” your mother said and you supposed they did- you did too. They were, after all, your parents. “How have you been?”

“I’ve been… great actually,” you took a seat, taking the glass of wine your father poured for you.

“So I hear,” he said, “The Prince treating you well?”

“Oh, yes,” you sipped on your wine, “We’re pals.”

“See, I told you he wasn’t bad,” your mother said, and you had to smile.

“He’s actually really good, which is all him,” you looked at her, “Which is why I couldn’t stay angry at you both. If it was a pompous bastard instead of him, I would have raised hell.”

Your parents laughed, and you had dinner with them, catching up on everything before you talked politics. It was late at night when you finally asked them if they had heard the rumours.

“Halaland really went on with war,” your father looked grim, “I didn’t expect to see another war in my life, but here we are.”

You knew he was talking about the time he was barely past 10 when he had witnessed his first war, which made Eden and Wonderland two separate kingdoms. You sighed, “It’s a bad time. We must stay strong, all of us. You never know who they could come for next.”

“Yeah,” your father nodded, “What’s your stance on all of this? From Eden’s perspective?”

“Well,” you stood in front of the window, “I think Halaland’s problem is that they’re too ambitious, which is going to cause their defeat in the end. Wonderland’s stronger than you think- I’ve been through their plans.”

“So Wonderland will be the last one standing?” Your mother asked.

“If what we’ve heard and seen of Halaland and they don’t have a card up their sleeve that could potentially destroy us, yes,” you said, “The question is… where do you stand? Why haven’t you sent aid?”

Your mother and father met eyes and you immediately knew where this was going. Your father sighed, “We’ve been thinking…”

“Oh, I know what you’re thinking,” you interrupted, “You think Eden would be safe if you side with Halaland.”

“I’m sure you understand,” your mother said.

“As a matter of fact, I do not understand, mother,” you glared at your parents, “You got me married to the Prince of Wonderland for the ‘greater good’, for better relations, whatever the number of reasons were. Now you’re going to pretend there wasn’t an arrangement just because Halaland turned to Wonderland first?”

“There are a number of things we have to consider,” your father began, but you interrupted him.

“Safety, the greater good, bla bla, everything but your daughter. Do you have any idea what this means? The arrangement could end, if Wonderland wins, you’d be next.”

“That’s a big if,” your mother said.

“No, mother,” you shook your head, “They have me. It’s not a big if anymore. And if you join us, Halaland would have to stop and consider, maybe take a step back. You’ve kept your position so murky, I can see why now.”

“And if we ally with Halaland and Halaland wins, we’d be safe. We’d still be a kingdom, don’t you realise?”

You glared at your father, “Do you have… no respect for the promises you make? Do you have no regard for your only daughter?”

“No, honey, it’s not you,” he shook his head, “The arrangement will end, you can come back to us-”

“No,” you surprised everyone including yourself with the strength in your voice, “I’m staying with them. I’m Wonderland’s Princess now- I’ll do my best. If he decides to let me go, there’s no way I’m returning here. Keep this parasitic hole of a kingdom for yourselves. Just remember that you lose your daughter if you side against me.”

Your mother called your name in a warning tone but you held your hand up, “I don’t have all week- you have until tomorrow afternoon to make a decision. You won’t regret siding with me, but you will regret siding against me, keep that in mind.”

“That sounds like a threat, Princess,” your father said.

“It is, and it isn’t a bluff,” you said, excusing yourself for the night, going to your room and finding it cold and foreign. Not even Mina’s presence could keep you from missing your room back in Wonderland, and most importantly, missing your husband.

—----------------

You were back in Wonderland, waiting for Yunho who was to arrive shortly from Halaland. You had met with the King and the Queen and explained Eden’s position and your own position as well. The Queen had hugged you and told you she was glad that you made Yunho happier and that the rest was up to you two.

You were biting your nails unceremoniously when he arrived and you almost rushed to the hall where he was with his parents and Seonghwa, Hongjoong and the rest of the advisors. You met eyes with him- his weary face told you it hadn’t gone well.

“Was your trip alright?” You greeted him and he kissed your forehead- a habit now.

“It was, though it didn’t turn out good,” he sighed, “It’s war now. I’m sorry I couldn’t do anything.”

“It’s not your fault, can you smack him for us?” Seonghwa called and you did, making everyone laugh, “He’s been beating himself over it.”

“Some things just aren’t in our hands,” the King said, “You did good. Now, it’s time to plan. I’ll meet up with the Captains. Yunho, you should rest. We need you fully rested tomorrow so you’ll be in the right headspace.

After dinner, you two went to your chamber where Yunho collapsed on the sofa, and you brought his tea there. You told him about your trip to Eden, an utter disappointment. He looked grim, nodding silently as he heard your story, your heart beating nervously now.

“I hate, hate my parents for being the most selfish people on this planet,” you scoffed, “They stooped low. I’m sorry, Yunho.”

“It’s not your fault,” he caressed your hand, “You did everything you could. And their decision… As selfish as it sounds, they care for their people and have to look at their best interests. I can’t blame them.”

Your mouth was in a thin line and you shook your head, “Wonderland against Eden… Never thought I’d see this day, in this situation.”

“It’s sad, but it is what it is,” Yunho got up, standing at the window, peering down at his city, “We got married so Wonderland and Eden could be allies at times like this, but with this decision… the reason for the marriage has pretty much evaporated, hasn’t it?”

You froze in the middle of picking the cup, putting it back down as you cleared your throat- here it was. What you dreaded the most. He probably hated you right now.

Yunho turned to look at you, passing you a sad smile that made your heart shatter into a million pieces, “Halaland is at war with us and will come for Eden if you stay with me- they’ll always suspect Eden as long as you’re here. So… my dear Princess, I’m giving you the choice to go to your home and protect it. Protect your kingdom. You don’t have a reason to stay here anymore.”

“I can’t believe you’re saying this to me right now,” you scoffed, “I have a very good reason, Prince. Wonderland is my home now. I am Wonderland’s Princess. We stay together, and we fight together. Eden is not a home to me, and I will never return there- even if you let me go. You probably hate me right now, but please don’t make me go to Eden- I’ll settle somewhere in Wonderland or hell, I’d rather go to Mist Island than to return to Eden-”

“Wait, why would you want to stay?” Yunho frowned, “You hated the idea of this arranged marriage. The reason we’re here in the first place has dissolved. Why, Princess? You could go back home and protect it-”

“I told you, idiot,” you almost cried, “You are a big enough reason for me to stay. I may have disliked the idea of an arranged marriage, but Yunho… you’re more than I deserve. You’ve made me feel like a fucking queen when I’ve never even felt like a princess. So if you want me to go… I will. But my answer is clear- I love Wonderland, and I love you, and I’m staying and fighting for you unless you want me gone-”

Yunho couldn’t have rushed faster to get to you and cup your face and kiss you like you meant the world to him. For a second you couldn’t comprehend what was happening and then you were kissing him back, holding on desperately at his collar, standing on your tiptoes so he could reach you better, moaning into the kiss when his hand went in your hair and tilted you up so he could access your mouth better, not even letting you breathe until he himself was out of breath and broke apart, lips still touching and breaths mingling, eyes fluttering. You finally smiled almost in relief and Yunho kissed you again, this time gentler, slower, as if thanking you and telling you how much he-

“I love you, my Princess,” he broke apart, “I should have told you earlier. I don’t want you to go. Tell me you’re staying.”

“I’m staying,” you pecked his lips, “for you. Only for you.”

Yunho hugged you tightly, kissing your temple and swaying you along with him. “I should have done this earlier, eh?”

“Not sure if I would have returned the sentiment,” you teased, making him laugh. He brought you to the sofa, making you sit on his lap as he looked up at you and put the stray strands of your hair behind your ears.

“You’re beautiful, you know that? And it’s not the way you look- it’s your heart I am in love with and have been in love with ever since I got to know you. You had me way too soon, Princess.”

“Well, I could say the same,” you bit your lips, caressing his cheekbone, “I’ve never met anyone more accepting and caring as you. I fell in love with you, even when I hadn’t meant to.”

“No reason to complain now, huh, my Princess?” He said, and you tried not to break down at the way he called you ‘my princess’ as you bent down to kiss him, pecking his lips teasingly multiple times until he groaned and his grip on your hair and thigh tightened and you kissed him properly, not gentle but passionate enough that he grew breathless, the way he met your lips so softly making you want to cry. He held your face as he trailed kisses down your cheeks to your jaw, making you breathless and squirming under him, and then he was trailing kisses down your neck-

There it was. Your tickle spot. You laughed a bit, almost folding in and Yunho smirked devilishly, “Ah, there it is. I should have known.”

“I’m not actually that ticklish, it’s just the way you- oh,” you moaned when he found your sweet spot and started to kiss and suck there rather slowly, your hands going to his hair on their own accord, your eyes rolling back in pleasure and soft moans and laughs leaving you.

“Don’t make those sounds,” he mumbled against your ears, “I’m gonna lose it.”

“What sounds?” You asked innocently, making the same sound again and he shook his head, holding you bridal style as he decided to take this to bed, almost throwing you on the mattress as he took off his jacket and bent on top of you, pinning your hands on the bed and going back to kiss your neck everywhere, making you squirm and moan and laugh- you could feel his smirk even if you couldn’t see it and it was driving you mad.

“You’re such a tease, fuck,” you moaned, and Yunho kissed your lips, quickly changing it to open mouthed wet kisses, one hand guiding your face while the other trailing all over your body, your own hands laying limp because god, how could he kiss you like that and make you an absolute fucking mess?

Your moans were growing louder by the second and it was as if it fueled him, kissing you with a fervour like he hadn’t just spent two days travelling and wasn’t tired. The way he looked at you made you become undone and you made him lie down properly, getting on top of him. “You’re tired,” you told him, his hands on your waist as you straddled him, “You should be resting.”

“I don’t feel tired,” he caressed your waist and you smiled, kissing his forehead, caressing his face lovingly, kissing him again and again until you couldn’t take it anymore and started making out with him again, matching his enthusiasm, biting playfully at his lip and he mumbled dirty little things which made you shy all of a sudden, laughing.

“We should sleep,” you kissed his cheek, “Busy day tomorrow.”

Yunho made you lie half on top of him, your head resting on his chest as he pulled the covers over you two, saying you were officially his body pillow now. You scoffed but agreed- it felt really nice and warm to sleep like this in each other’s arms.

You prayed you’d get to share nights like this, you prayed you two would make it alive and well out of the war.

—--------------------

“There’s no way you’re going alone,” you folded your arms as you looked at Yunho, the look making him wonder if he had really said something so unbelievable the way you were shaking your head, “If you go, I go with you.”

“It’s dangerous, love,” Yunho sighed, “I cannot risk it.”

It had just been a few days since you and Yunho had returned from the neighbouring kingdoms (and finally revealed your feelings to each other). The days that followed were as busy as they could be, the only comfort you two got was in each other’s arms at night time, too tired to even talk much, just dozing off. Halaland was advancing forward and while Yunho was busy overseeing the preparations for the war, you were busy finding leverage, anything that could make Halaland turn back.

“You said the old castle is right near the border,” your eyes were gleaming with hope, “That means there’s history there, Yunho. There has got to be a loophole in this whole family rivalry that provides us leverage to slow them down, at the very least. Think about it- they’re using it as an excuse- why? It’s pretty lame- though we know that it’s also because they’re greedy bastards, all of them. There has to be something they’re afraid would come out in the open if they’re ready to even accept Eden, of all the other kingdoms, as their allies. They hated Eden.”

Yunho leaned back on the sofa, putting one leg over the other as he thought about it, scanning you- you were still in the black evening gown, and when you talked like this… Yunho found it very attractive. He shook his head, pushing the distracting thoughts away. “I can try to find that, or get some men to do it-”

“Nope,” you shook your head, “No one would have the time and the headspace for that. They’ll be looking right at it and see nothing. Come on, you know I can do it.”

“I know you can, but it’s… dangerous. I have to guide the soldiers so I have to be there, and I can’t afford any distractions- I don’t want to be worrying about your safety while I’m on the battlefield.”

You raised a brow, “You know I can defend myself, and I’ll have guards- heck, if you don’t trust me with your guards, trust me with one of your friends. They’re good enough. I could certainly use a brain with me too. You don’t have to worry about me, Yunho, I’ll do the worrying. You’ll be on the fucking battlefield- you think I’ll be okay if I stay here doing nothing but dressing up and walking around like something couldn’t happen to you any second?”

Yunho got up because your voice was rising and you let out a frustrated sigh, turning yourself to the fireplace as you stared at it in order to avoid the tears slipping out of your eyes. Yunho came to you and rubbed your arms, bringing you in for a hug.

“While holding the sword… I cannot embrace you. And when embracing you… I cannot protect you.”

You finally cried, making him hug you tighter and sway you a little as he caressed your head- it had been a stressful few nights for you ever since Yunho announced he’d be on the battlefield too. You’d woken up in the middle of night with nightmares, Yunho always holding you to comfort you just like he was now. You sniffled, “I can’t- I won’t let you go alone. You’re stuck with me. Deal with it, Prince.”

Yunho smiled, kissing your forehead, “On one condition- if things get too dangerous and if I fear your safety is compromised, you go back. No arguing, no fighting- you go back.”

You thought about it- you’d probably raise hell before you went back. Yunho shook his head, “I know what you’re thinking. You’ll have Hongjoong, and… San with you. I’ll have them cuff you if you resist.”

“Okay, okay,” you let out a laugh, “Deal.”

“That’s my girl,” Yunho wiped your tears, kissing you for a good minute, “Promise me you’ll stay safe.”

“You promise me you’ll stay safe,” you looked up at him, your hands on his chest, caressing it, “You’re the Prince of Wonderland. If things get dangerous, you have to make sure you’re safe.”

“I’ll try,” he smiled, “Let’s go to bed.”

—------------------

You travelled with Yunho, Mingi- who would be accompanying Yunho at all times, San, Hongjoong and Seonghwa. To say that you all were nervous and worried was an understatement- you all were either biting your nails or fidgeting uncontrollably as you got closer to the border. Yunho, who was sitting with you kept squeezing your hand as if reassuring you, or maybe himself. Seonghwa tried to keep himself busy with reading a book but as soon as it got dark, he kept sighing. Hongjoong dozed off perhaps as an escape but he'd wake up looking like someone scared him. And San and Mingi… you could see the anxiety on their faces.

You decided to chat with Seongwha to keep yourself and him busy, inquiring about the family rivalry between Halaland and Wonderland. Seonghwa, glad for the distraction, told you all that he knew- Apparently the royals of Halaland were holding a grudge because of the 'unfair' division of the border dividing the two kingdoms.

"It's about a century ago now, but they believe Wonderland messed with the division, which is why they're hell bent on taking that big chunk of land that's the closest to them."

"But that's… outrageous- Wonderland lost more than it should have, isn't it so?"

Seonghwa looked at you, "I forgot for a moment that you're from Eden. Does Eden think so?"

"Eden thinks Wonderland may have lost some land, but their strategy was that they gain the more fertile lands. What do you think?"

"Interesting. Well, I suppose everyone's history is different. We have various versions."

"What do you think?"

"Well," Seonghwa began, "Wonderland's version is that we did lose most of our land to Halaland- lands originally owned by the families residing in Wonderland. What we got was a peace treaty that is now being violated."

"No," you shook your head, smiling a little, "What do you think, Seonghwa?"

Seonghwa smiled, "I think Wonderland made it such that most of the fertile land fell here. Halaland does have the least fertile lands which has always been a problem for their agriculture. But… I think this problem isn't one we can blame simply on Wonderland. I think corruption at both ends did occur."

"That's what I aim to find out, if I'm lucky," you bit your lips, "leverage. Just what happened, and what do we have over Halaland, which, frankly the way things are going, there has to be something."

"There should be something at the castle," Seonghwa said, "Let's hope Halaland- or worse, Wonderland hasn't burned what's left."

You arrived at the old castle, wowing because it was more majestic and grand than the castle the Jeong family was currently residing in, though the paint had worn off and left abandoned, it wasn't maintained anymore. You looked at Yunho, "This looks haunted now."

Yunho laughed a little, "It used to be much better but since Halaland's been on edge, those living here abandoned the castle."

You nodded, entering the castle, finding it utterly dark and full of cobwebs that hung on your path. One of the guards lit a fire, lighting the candles one by one and you found the lobby lit, the mosaic tiles no longer the colour they used to be, paint peeling from everywhere.

"Definitely not haunted," Mingi told himself.

"Well, it's a roof over our heads," Hongjoong said, "We should rest a bit before we get to work."

You were restless, though, roaming around the room that must have once been the king's, Yunho watching you inspect everything.

"You won't find anything here," he finally said.

"I know," you opened a drawer, some old meaningless scrolls there, "this is just me satiating my curiosity."

"Well, why don't you come here instead," Yunho's voice was low and it made you raise a brow as you looked at him, "We don't have much time before we have to part."

"Aw," you were teasing him now as you slid on the bed next to him, "Are you gonna miss me?"

"Come here, you tease," Yunho tickled your neck, making you both laugh out loud and you slapped his hands away, tickling him instead. "Yes. I'm gonna miss you. You're all I'll be thinking about when I'm on the battlefield."

Your heart sank and face fell- it was really hitting you now. Yunho and you had been together for months now. You'd miss him more. You caressed his face, running your hands through his hair, "Do refrain from thinking about me when you're fighting, would you? I mean…" your smile turned painful as you cocked your head, "What if you're fighting for your life and start to think about…" you kissed his neck, "this?"

Yunho sighed, his hands going through your hair, "I don't think I meant that when I said I'll miss you, but…"

You trailed kisses up his neck until you were facing him, "But we can work with this, yeah?"

"Are you seducing me?"

"Am I?" You smirked when he flushed, "I mean… I am your wife. It's a part of my job, won't you say so?"

Yunho nearly growled as he threw you back on the bed and got on top of you, meeting your mouth in desperate kisses, "With everything that's been going on… I don't think I can go on without you."

"You won't have to," you assured him, giving him a slow, burning kiss, "I'm all yours tonight. Have your way with me, my Prince."

Yunho looked at you for the longest time as if memorising your face, planting a kiss on your forehead or cheek or lips once in a while, smiling as he caressed your face or played with your hair. You reflected whatever he did, going along with his pace. He probably had a lot of thoughts right now and you didn't want him to feel overwhelmed by anything.

"I want nothing more than to take you tonight," Yunho said after a while and it made your heart basically melt like candle wax, "but I think I'll save that for after the war, if I make it-"

"You're gonna make it," you held his face, your eyes steel, "Do not think otherwise. Don't make me cry, Yunho."

A slow smile spread on his face, "Okay, my love. I'll return for you."

"Good," you kissed him, "Well, not that I'm horny right now, but I think a makeout session won't hurt, would it? Especially where I strip your clothes in a teasing manner-"

Yunho laughed out loud, shaking his head as he granted that wish.

––––––––––––-

"It's always the basement, isn't it?" You turned to look at Hongjoong who was grinning, "Damned basements with bones of the very people who filled these books."

"Damned basement where no one comes to even wipe the dust. You'd think they respected their elders or something."

"Once they're dead, what are they gonna do with respect?" You shrugged, hearing a yelp and turned to laugh at San who thought he'd step on a bug. "What was my dear husband thinking when he decided San would make a good guard for me?"

"I can deal with people," San huffed, "Bugs don't deserve to be stepped on and die."

You scanned him- he was serious. You nodded slowly, "Sure… anyways, we're looking for letters, scrolls, journals, anything personal or communication related. Check all the books- there could be some scribbles or something else inside."

"Yes ma'am," San saluted, sharing a grin as he went to the shelf nearest him. Hongjoong joined you.

"You really think we could find something?"

"Well, it's worth a shot," you put your hands on your hips, "You never know."

With that, the three of you busied yourself with searching every object in the very, very big basement slash library, guards occasionally bringing food and asking if you needed anything. Two days passed by with nothing worth suspicion, the constant worry of Seonghwa and Yunho on the battlefield looming over your heads, no news until they themselves returned for a break.

You rushed to hug Yunho who looked the most weary you'd ever seen, scanning his face and body for any signs of injury, sighing in relief when he assured you he was okay, save for the few scratches.

"We have to return by dawn," he told you when you were in your room after dinner where they briefed you on the progress, "Are you okay?"

"Oh, I'm fine," you assured him as you made him sit on the bed while you cleaned the few scratches on his face, "Who the hell scratched your pretty face?"

Yunho laughed, "A tree. Are you gonna curse at it now?"

"Damned tree," you made a face and he chuckled, "How long do you think you can hold while we try to find something, before it gets more intense?"

"No idea- they're sneaky. I might have to call the troops from the west side tomorrow, depending on how offensive they go."

"Can't you like take a day off to catch up on your sleep?" You put the cotton aside, putting your hands on his shoulders as he looked up at you, his hands still on your waist, "You look tired, Yunho."

"No time to relax," he sighed, hugging you and you caressed his hair, resting your chin on the top of his head.

"When this is over, you're off duty for a month, okay? Eat, sleep, repeat. Nothing else. You hear me?"

"Eat, sleep, annoy you, repeat," Yunho corrected and you laughed, kissing the top of his head.

"I thought annoying you was my job. Are you taking revenge?"

"Definitely," he broke the hug, "Come on, put me to sleep."

––––––––––––-

Three more days passed.

Wonderland was on the verge of losing the big chunk of town bordering Halaland.

You, Hongjoong and San had barely slept, the pressure taking you. You kept assuring them that it was okay if it took time, they couldn't afford to be quick and miss something.

You, however, were on the verge of passing out from lack of sleep when you stumbled upon a journal.

"Jeong Ji Hoon and Jeong Se Won," you read out loud, "Aren't they like the founding families of old Wonderland and Halaland?"

Hongjoong looked up at you, "They are. Jeong Ji Hoon and Se Won were brothers. That's the family feud that separated Wonderland and Halaland. Wonderland later split into Eden."

"I may have a journal in my hand," you waved the old thing in your hand and Hongjoong came to sit beside you, San peeking from behind you both, "You don't have one of these in your library, do you?"

"I didn't know a journal existed," he said, "Mind if I take a look?"

You handed him the journal and he quickly read through it, his reading speed faster than yours so you only got a few sentences before he'd flip, but he kept narrating what it said, showing you the references. By the time you finished it, the three of you were sitting in disbelief.

"That's like a crime fiction," San finally breathed, "I can't believe they split Halaland only to gain control of it once again. They've been planning this for decades."

"But it doesn't make sense," you rubbed your forehead, "Why fight to become a separate kingdom when you were gonna make a mess, bring things to a war only to gain what you gave up in the first place?"

"Ji Hoon was the elder brother. Se Won was greedy but also weak. He knew he couldn't win against Ji Hoon in his lifetime, so he decided to act like the good guy while instructing his family to get this land back as soon as they were stronger than Wonderland," Hongjoong sighed, "This is… bigger than I thought. If we use this to negotiate with the royal family of Halaland… they can't deny this proof. They would either continue on with the war but lose the trust of their people, which means their very people would revolt back one day, or… they would draw back in fear of their reputation being tainted. We would keep this a secret in that case."

"Let's hope it's the latter," you got up, "We need to get this to Yunho and Seonghwa."

–––––––––––

The sun shining on your eyes made you bury your face in Yunho's bare chest, his arms bringing you closer as he sighed, pulling the covers properly over you two.

"You're suffocating me," you laughed, tilting your head up so you could breathe, finding Yunho smiling.

It had been a month since the war ended before it could properly begin, thanks to the journals of the founding families. As suspected, Halaland drew back to save their reputation, offering their latest weapons blueprints as a peace settlement. Eden was humiliated, not quite understanding just why Halaland settled back so easily, and now were in talks to better their relation with Wonderland.

Yunho had returned from the battlefield and fallen on his knees in front of you, kissing your hands and thanking you. You assured him it wasn't just you, that he should thank Hongjoong and San too. Yunho, being as dramatic as ever, did the same to San who enjoyed it and to Hongjoong who was screaming loudly due to the cringe factor. It had been one memorable night, the great hall in the old castle cleaned and set up for a party, the men celebrating as if they weren't worn out from days outside. The fallen were mourned properly the next day before everyone returned to their homes.

As for your relationship with Yunho… it was as interesting and lovely as it could be. Each day you discovered a new side of him, and he of you. Maybe it was the honeymoon phase still but with the bond you two had, you were sure nothing could shake it.

Except maybe his habit of tickling you when you were half asleep.

"I swear to god," you rolled away from him, "One day I'm going to ask for divorce and the reason would be you attacking me when I'm defenceless."

"Okay, I'm sorry, come back," Yunho, eyes still shut, reached out his hand trying to find you. You sighed, rolling back into his arms, kicking his leg for revenge which finally made him open one eye as he glared at you.

"An eye for an eye."

"A kick for a tickle seems unfair, Princess."

You imitated what he said in a mocking way which made him burst out laughing, squeezing you against him because you were 'too cute to handle'.

"I am not cute, do not insult me."

"It's a compliment, stupid," Yunho grinned, kissing your forehead, "How are you feeling, by the way? Last night was… intense."

You pursed your lips to stifle your smile as the events of last night flashed through your mind, something you couldn't bring yourself to say out loud. You looked at him, scoffing when you saw that he was smirking.

"I'm worn out. Don't look at me like you're gonna fuck me again, last night was more than enough to last you a week."

"Ay, now we both know you'll be the one giving in before the week ends," Yunho was playing with the strap of your nightgown, "You just don't get enough, do you?"

"Is that a challenge?"

"No," Yunho laughed, "I know you're gonna make it past a week if I present it as a challenge. I'm just saying…" he leaned in to give you a slow, passionate kiss that had you both unable to open your eyes for a few seconds after, "You're so good to me babe. You take me so well."

You blushed furiously at his words, hiding your face in the crook of his neck, "It's morning, I should bleach your mouth and brain."

Yunho shook with laughter, trailing kisses down your face to your neck, "Never a boring moment with you."

"Can't say I return the sentiment," you teased, "I'm falling asleep as we speak- oh, stop it, you-" you tried pushing him away but he was nibbling at your sweet spot, waiting for you to moan which was when he finally looked at you with victory in his eyes.

"What were you saying?"

You rolled your eyes, pushing him back on the bed, "It's like barely 6 in the morning. Get your head out of the gutter and sleep."

Yunho laughed, obeying you and getting up to draw the curtains shut, coming back to hold you in his arms as you tried going back to sleep. "Put me to sleep, Princess."

"Yeah, where's my dagger, I ought to put you in eternal sleep-"

"Come on!" Yunho whined, and you finally gave in, smiling as you kissed his cheek, resting your head on his chest as you caressed his hair.

"I love you," you told him, sighing when he opened his eyes to look at you- you didn't say it much but when you did, it made him melt.

"And I love you. Forever."

2K notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 24 days ago

Text

89 notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 24 days ago

Text

If Without You

Wooyoung x reader

best friends to lovers au

word count: 14?k idk

genre and warnings: fluff, angst, suggestive.

synopsis: your childhood best friend wooyoung decides to move in with you in the middle of your college degree, and now you just have to live with him and hide your very romantic feelings for him in the fear it would ruin your friendship.

The problem with your best friend Wooyoung was that his love language was physical touch.

And as someone who was deeply in love with their best friend, you weren't in quite an optimal situation- especially when that said best friend was going to move into your apartment until he found one for himself.

You found yourself irrationally panicking because of a number of reasons. First of all, your two-bedroom apartment was a mess right now. Secondly, there was only one bed, and having been childhood friends with Wooyoung which involved a lot of sleepovers, you knew he was going to get in your bed and make you sleep with him, so you had to somehow avoid that. And third...

You were positive he would notice you being all jumpy around him, and that couldn't end well.

You paused in the middle of cleaning the kitchen counter, wondering how you landed yourself in this shithole of one-sided feelings that you still didn't dare tell anyone about. You had been friends since elementary school with Wooyoung, your families being friends as well, and it was quite natural for the adults that you two got along so well, having sleepovers and what not.

And you could see why. Wooyoung, being the social butterfly that he was, had everyone wrapped around his fingers. Everyone, including you, adored him, and for good reasons. He was a good soul, and the world really needed more people like Wooyoung.

However... it was senior year of high school when you started realizing the feelings you had for Wooyoung might be crossing the boundaries of 'best friends'. It was the way you loathed the idea of Wooyoung going out with a girl that was not you, not because you had other intentions but because you knew none of those girls were good enough for Wooyoung and they would break his heart, and you did not want the light in Wooyoung's eyes and his smile to dim.

It was the way you yourself couldn't stomach the idea of going out with a boy who wasn't Wooyoung- because it was so comfortable with Wooyoung who knew you inside out, whose touch didn't scare you, whose hugs and kisses you never (okay, sometimes) got tired of. You would flinch when someone else touched you. You found your dates very, very boring. And you would always end up comparing the boys to Wooyoung.

And that had been the moment when you caught yourself comparing everyone with Wooyoung that you realized... and you were kinda glad that high school was over and you might part ways for college- only because you needed some time away from him to clear your head because the last thing you wanted was to ruin your friendship with him.

So when you moved out for college to another city, Wooyoung went to another city too, the two of you apart for the first time, which is when you started regretting being away from him because you missed him so much and two years into college but you still didn't have a friend like Wooyoung.

So it was quite a surprise to you when Wooyoung announced that now that he was done with his two years degree, he was moving to your city to pursue further studies and job and that he was moving with you right away so he wouldn't waste his holidays and find himself an apartment and a job.

Though the two of you called often, the last time you met was four months ago when you both were in your hometown, and you had been positive that you had your romantic feelings for Wooyoung under control. But now that you were going to be seeing him everyday...

You were not so sure anymore.

You prayed he had a girlfriend, or a boyfriend, anyone. You prayed he was taken so you would have a reason to not think about him like that. Though your heart hurt at the thought, you knew it was necessary.

Making sure your house was neat, you went to your room to change, taking a shower and drying your hair, wearing a plain black T shirt with ripped jeans so if the two of you went out for dinner, you'd simply have to don a jacket over it. You did find yourself applying light makeup and fret over your hair because, well, you should appear good to someone who was meeting you after a long time.

He shouldn't have to see you in your usual messy state just yet, though he was the person used to seeing you in that state the most.

You heard your phone ring and immediately picked up when you read Wooyoung's name on it.

"I'm downstairs, what's your apartment number?"

You found yourself at the door, waiting for him to come and ring the bell, then ditched the idea and just went outside, waiting for him because gosh, you missed your best friend so much.

And the ding of the elevator was the best sound you'd heard in a while, your face stretching into a big smile when you saw Wooyoung-

He had changed, a lot.

Wooyoung immediately ran to you, you mirroring his actions as he crashed you in a hug, laughing loudly and patting your back, kissing your temple and breaking the hug to look at you.

"You look different! Did you get a hair cut?"

"I did," you smiled, "And you dyed your hair! Why haven't I seen this, Jung Wooyoung?"

"I wanted to surprise you," he laughed, wriggling his brows, and you scanned him- he suddenly felt so much taller and-

"Have you been working out?!"

Wooyoung smirked, taking two steps back and flaunting his muscles, shrugging off his jacket. You wowed, shaking your head.

"I bet the girls were all over you."

"They were," he grinned, and you smiled, motioning him to come inside, taking his small bag, "The rest of my stuff arrives tomorrow."

"Good," you said, "So. What do you wanna eat?"

------------------

"This is so good," Wooyoung mumbled through his stuffed mouth, and you scoffed, putting another piece of meat in his bowl, "This is the place you love, right?"

"You can see why," you dipped your meat in a sauce, "The smell alone makes my knees weak."

"I can tell," Wooyoung grinned, "So, tell me how life has been these past four months."

You told him it had just been the usual- trying to balance studying and working and finding enough time for yourself too- going out and exploring, often alone, sitting in cafes with a book or your laptop, or if you were lucky, a friend.

"You still don't have a good friend?"

"I blame you for that," you eyed Wooyoung, "I forgot how to make friends because I never needed to. And look at you!"

"Ah, you can't exactly blame me," Wooyoung scoffed, "It's all you. You're scared that no one would be as good as me. My only fault is that I am your standard-"

You shut him when your threw your napkin at his face, making him shake his head, but the both of you noticed that you didn't deny it.

And Wooyoung did feel bad- he sometimes felt as if he really had stopped you from getting more exposure and making more friends, and he had often voiced this concern, but you had adamantly shut him down, saying you were an introvert through and through which meant you didn't like social interactions much and Wooyoung was a blessing to you because you would have been completely alone without him.

"What about you, huh? Did you make too many friends? Starting to forget about who really knows you?"

"Ay, come on. I can never," Wooyoung winked, sighing as he thought about how to word it to you, "I was... in a relationship. Didn't go well."

Your heart sank at his words, your brows furrowing in concern when you saw his face fall, "What went wrong?"

Wooyoung sipped on his water, "Well, the girl... she was my classmate. We were friends in the beginning, and she was a good friend, but then she said she wanted to try being more. And I liked her, so I thought it was a good idea. But..."

You instantly knew Wooyoung was going to hide something from you- he would always play with his earlobe when he wasn't being fully honest.

"She didn't like that I was... friends with everyone, friendly with anyone. So I ended it."

You narrowed your eyes at him, wanting to ask more but stopping because you could do that later. "If she can't accept you for who you are..."

"Exactly," Wooyoung smiled, "I know what I'm worth."

"You might think of yourself a tad bit too highly-"

"Ah, my self love has just increased tenfold ever since I broke up with her!" Wooyoung wriggled his shoulders in a silly dance and you waved your hand at him in dismissal, focusing on finishing the food.

"Are you sure you aren't in love with yourself, Wooyoung?"

"I might be," he grinned, and you couldn't help but laugh at how silly he was being.

Finishing up and paying the bill, you and Wooyoung started walking back to your apartment while you told him about the city, the expenses one normally had if they lived in an apartment like yours, which you had been lucky for, the time it took to get from college to home, from home to the main city, etc.

Entering your apartment, you showed him around- one room being your bedroom where you only slept, while the other was set to be your study/workplace, two desks in the corner.

"Are you okay with this room? I practically live in this room, so I don't mind either way."

"Your bed seems comfortable," Wooyoung pouted, and you rolled your eyes at him.

"Of course it does, take that room. I'll just sleep here-"

"Here? On that thing?"

"That thing, Wooyoung, is a futon where I nap occasionally, so I really don't see the problem."

"Oh come on," Wooyoung put an arm around your shoulder, "Think about the good old times, let's sleep together."

Your heart was jumping wildly in your chest and you were positive Wooyoung could hear it. You cleared your throat, sighing. "I'm a night-owl, so you can just sleep in my room. I'll sleep with you if I have the energy to make it to my room by the time I'm done with work."

"I better find you there," Wooyoung pointed a finger at you as he said it, and you twisted his finger, making him squeal in pain.

"You kick a lot while you sleep so I'm not so sure, Wooyoung."

Wooyoung grinned, saying he was going to take a shower, and as soon as he left the room, you slumped on your futon.

Because how long could you avoid sleeping in the same bed as him?

It wasn't like you both cuddled while sleeping- you were used to sleeping at the very corner and Wooyoung would hug a pillow while he slept. But... if you avoided him now, he would surely notice.

Let's think tomorrow, you thought, sitting on your desk and resuming your work from where you left.

---------------------

"You didn't come all night."

Your heart lurched at his words, making you almost choke on your drink, but you rolled your eyes.

"Stop being so dramatic, Wooyoung," you said, watching him stuff a pancake bite and pout, "I was too tired to even make it to the futon."

"Is that so?" He raised his brow, and you raised it back, because what did he mean by that?

He sighed in dismissal, "My stuff arrives today, I'm giving them your address. Should I just check if there's an apartment in your building available for me?"

Your eyes widened and you clapped, "We could be neighbours. Or wait-"

You both looked at each other, a slow grin spreading on each other's faces, "Should we just live together like we used to imagine?"

You thought about it- you and Wooyoung had always, when little, planned to just move out together and live together to save expenses and whatnot. It wasn't a bad idea- your apartment had two rooms. And yet...

It was Wooyoung.

You dismissed the other feelings, thinking from the perspective of the best friend you've known all your life and how this could work. It wasn't going to be a problem at all- in fact, it would relax you two from worrying about half the stuff you would have worried about if you continued living alone.

"But," you groaned, "You're too loud. And you never let me focus on my work-"

"Hey, is that the reason why you'll kick me out!" Wooyoung ran a hand through his hair, clearly disappointed, but you just shrugged.

"See? Too loud: proved."

"Oh come on," Wooyoung practically cried, "We'll split the bills and all, which means we both won't have to worry about working so much anymore, and- I'll even clean the house! I know you hate cleaning! And... I'll get the groceries!"

"No, I'll get the groceries, I actually like shopping alone. And as far as cleaning is concerned... just don't wreck the house."

"Does that mean it's a yes?" Wooyoung leaned forward, his eyes eager for a positive response, and you pretended to think about it.

"If you say no, what is our friendship even worth?"

"If you act like a fucking parasite, Wooyoung, I'll kick you out."

"Yay!" Wooyoung pumped his fist in the air, almost knocking his plate over, making you put your head in your hands.

"I'll make a list of rules and you have to follow them, or else I'm kicking you out."

"I'll do the same," Wooyoung said, grabbing a pen and paper from the nearest table and you gaped at him.

"I'm still the owner, you can't kick me out."

"As a matter of fact, I can, and you'll see that I can," Wooyoung warned, and you regretted ever saying yes, smiling as he handed you a page, the both of you working on your list. You tried peeking at his, but he just hid it from you, and you started listing your own rules:

1. If you're too loud, you're out.

2. If you are too clingy, you're out.

3. If you ever wear that rose scented men's perfume that I abhor, you're out.

4. If you tease me while I'm working, you're out.

5. If you invite friends over without my permission when I'm home, you're out.

6. If you so much as bring a girl home to have xxx in my bed, you're fucking out of my life.

7. If you're loud while I'm asleep, you're out.

"Hey, why are you being so harsh, putting 'you're out' after every sentence?" Wooyoung glared at you but you just folded your arms as he read the list.

"The last time I wore that perfume was when you told me you'd kill me if I wear it again!"

"Just had to make sure," you said, urging him to read the rest.

"Why would I bring a girl here when there's you?"

"I'm sorry, what?" You raised your brow, and Wooyoung stared at you for a moment before realizing how it sounded.

"I mean," he began, "I would never bring a girl home here, I know my limits."

"Thought so, now let me read yours," you said, and Wooyoung gave you his page, titled 'Wooyoung's Rules To Live By' in bold characters, making you scoff, and you started to read it:

1. You make the breakfast, I'll take care of lunch/dinner.

2. When I want to go out with you, you won't say no unless you have work or you're dying of an illness.

"Hey, what's with rule no. 2? If I don't feel like going out, you can't convince me to."

"I can, and I will," Wooyoung simply announced, making you sigh as you continued.

3. Saturday nights are our time, no meeting other people.

4. Good luck tolerating me :D

You snorted as you finished reading that short but meaningful rule list, agreeing to it.

"Was I too harsh with mine?" You wondered.

"You were!"

----------------

"I'm considering kicking you out, Wooyoung, how come you have so much stuff for a single person?"

"Uhh," Wooyoung scratched the back of his neck as he looked around for a place to step in the living room, finding none, "Let's save up and rent a bigger apartment?"

"Where is that one box that said fragile, let me just jump on it real quick-"

"HEY, I'm sorry, we'll figure it out!"

You glared at Wooyoung- he looked incredibly hot in a simple white shirt with jeans, his streaked hair tied in a ponytail. You hadn't seen him look better your whole life.

It had to be the reason why you gave in real quick, wondering where to start unpacking.

"Okay first of all," you said, "Since I practically live in my study room, shouldn't I just move the rest of my stuff there and let you have the room with the bed?"

"You don't need to move anything, I'm already inconveniencing you enough," Wooyoung said, and you raised an eyebrow as if to say 'glad you know'. "Let me put my clothes and stuff in the study room, and I'll set my pc on the desk next to you."

"Sounds good," you agreed, "Are these all... clothes? 5 boxes? Seriously Wooyoung?"

"And what do you know about fashion," he tsk-ed at you, "I'm gonna upgrade your wardrobe as soon as I go shopping."

"I don't buy on impulse like you, Wooyoung, which is why I'm the smarter one here occupying less space and wasting less money on trivial things."

"Whatevs," Wooyoung said haughtily, "Let's begin with the clothes."

Setting up two clothes rack in the corner of what would now be called 'Wooyoung's room', you started hanging his shirts and jackets, folding all of his trousers in one box and putting it beneath the rack to save space. Meanwhile Wooyoung started lining up his shoes and you wowed at his collection.

"That's too much, I'd throw at least 3 of them out."

"I'd throw you out before I throw my babies," Wooyoung cradled his sneakers and you sneered at him.

"Well, that makes half the stuff," you went out, noting how it was now half the boxes that were gone. "We really need a bigger apartment if we're living together, Wooyoung."

Wooyoung stood beside you, thinking. Your apartment wasn't that big, and you knew it was gonna be tough living like this because even you had no space for clothes and shoes which was why they were usually everywhere.

"Should we start looking for a bigger one when I start working? I mean, we can manage it now."

"I don't know about the living together part... I mean, think about it Wooyoung. How long can we live together?"

"Well," Wooyoung folded his arms, "We're studying for two years, right? So let's find a new apartment for two years. We don't know what the future holds. Who knows? Maybe you'll love living with me and won't want to leave me-"

"You won't want to leave me," you corrected, "I don't particularly care about leaving you behind, in case you didn't notice."

"Oh come on," Wooyoung grinned at you, "You know you love me."

"Do I?" You wondered, and Wooyoung put you in a chokehold, making you slap his arm repeatedly until he let you go.

"Rule no. 7: Chokehold me and you're out?"

Wooyoung waved a hand in dismissal, opening the box of his personal belongings, finding more stuff than he thought he'd have. He looked at you.

"Do you think I can just slide this under the bed?"

-----------------

It took another hour before you were done, deciding that yes, you'll both move to a better apartment because you had savings and wanted to keep living in this area, and Wooyoung would live with you for two years then probably move out, depending on the situation then. Since the two of you were worn out, you both were sitting shoulder to shoulder, half lying on the couch in the living room, the television on but both of you too tired to focus, waiting for food to be delivered.

"I think it's all the talking that gets me tired," you said.

"Are you saying I talk too much?"

"I'm saying you make me talk too much, dumbass," you sighed, "I'm so drained."

"Me too," Wooyoung said, sliding further down and resting his head on your shoulder, making you sigh internally.

You needed to get yourself a boyfriend so you'd stop thinking about Wooyoung.

But you weren't sure that would solve the problem, especially when Wooyoung was sitting like this, casually playing with your hands, "I don't think I said it, but thanks for letting me live with you. I was very lonely the past two years- I don't think I can live alone. I was always inviting someone for sleepovers."

You laughed lightly, patting his cheek because he was so adorable. "You really can't, can you?"

He leaned in to your touch, smiling, "This feels like I'm home. My apartment never felt like home, but this... it feels like home."

"I know what you mean," you said, agreeing because sitting here like this with him reminded you of your hometown, which you really missed.

The bell rang and Wooyoung got up, saying he'll get the food, and you cleared the table so he could place the pizza box there. As you both ate, you filled each other on gossip from your hometown, which went something like this:

"I can't believe Yunho and Mingi are finally dating. It was about fucking time."

"I'm just waiting for Seonghwa and Hongjoong to get married to someone else because if they cross 30 they'll just end up marrying each other."

"I think Yeosang has a girlfriend- there's no way he got that glow up for himself."

"San looks more and more like a playboy as he ages, I'm only okay with that because I know he's literal sunshine."

"Jongho and San's mom hang out more than the two now."

"My mom thinks I'll start going out with San only because that one time he dropped me off home when I met him four months ago."

Wooyoung laughed at that, the idea of you going out with San somehow more hilarious to him than it should have been. You eyed him as he laughed his lungs out.

"What?" You eyed him, "Do I not look like someone who would date San?"

"It's not that," he tried calming himself, "I just can't imagine it. Actually, I can't imagine you with anyone for that matter."

"Why? San is a pretty nice guy," you wondered, "And what do you mean by that, Jung Wooyoung? Am I that unattractive?"

"No, that's not what I mean, you're attractive enough," Wooyoung waved a hand at you, "It's just... I don't know what kind of a guy would make you happy, for that matter. I know you haven't had the best experiences in the past as well."

"Ugh," you pinched your nose bridge, "Do not recall the dark times."

"I literally had to drag you home because you wouldn't stop crying when you thought that guy founded you unattractive! Poor guy told me he just thought you weren't interested in him, and I had to give him a pat because he wasn't wrong."

"And what did I do for him to think I wasn't interested? He was kinda hot... what was his name again?" Wooyoung shrugged, and you continued, "Anyways, he was hotter than me definitely, and he wouldn't stop eyeing the girl that sat near us who was also hotter than me, so of course it hurt me. It was my first blind date and it was that time of the month, so don't blame me for being overly emotional."

"The problem with you, dear, is that you don't know how beautiful you are," Wooyoung said, and you looked at him- who gave him the right to say such things out loud and make your heart flutter? "Anyone who knows you knows that you're beautiful inside and out."

You smiled at him, and Wooyoung grinned, "Maybe more outside than inside, but-"

"HEY!" You slapped his arm, making him laugh out loud and apologize profusely.

"I was kidding! You know I love you and think you're beautiful, don't you?"

"I can't tell if you're joking or not anymore," you said, feeling heat creep up to your cheeks-

"Your blush says otherwise."

You gaped at him, slapping his arm again, muttering that you were going to wash up and go to bed, and once you were alone in the shower, you had to stifle the smile that made way to your face.

Wearing your PJs, you went to your room where Wooyoung had already made himself home in your bed, and you sat in front of your vanity, towel wrapped around your hair as you did your measly skincare routine.

"Tired?"

"Very," you answered, "I'm glad I worked before your stuff arrived."

"Aw, thanks for helping me out. Come on, I'll massage your shoulders as a gift."

"You don't need to," you said, but Wooyoung was already on his way, drying your hair with the towel and then massaging your shoulders, making you moan in satisfaction.

"That feel good?"

"Very," you grinned, "Learned it from my mom, didn't you?"

"Yes," he grinned back, "I can give you a back massage too."

"Nah, I'm good," you managed to say, and Wooyoung laughed, dragging you to bed with him, turning off all the lights except the dim night-light.

"This brings back memories," Wooyoung sighed, "Remember when we used to talk all night during sleepovers?"

"You did the talking, I did the listening," you said lazily, "We should do that again when I'm less sleepy."

"We will," Wooyoung promised, "I have so much to tell you."

"Me too," you smiled, welcoming sleep, feeling Wooyoung pull the covers on you.

----------------------

It was a rather busy first week with Wooyoung as a new resident. You had college in the morning, and though your work was mostly online, you still had to visit the office every once in a while. Apart from that, you were also using all the extra time you had to search for apartments, hoping to find a suitable one.

You had two things in mind you had to consider: An apartment you could afford even if you were living alone, and one feasible enough so two people could live in peace, weather it was Wooyoung or someone else.

You found three suitable ones- your favourite one out of the three was definitely one which was at quite a height, giving you a good view from the balcony. It was also the most expensive one out of the three, but nothing you couldn't afford.

You planned to take Wooyoung with you to finalize your apartment by the weekend. Wooyoung had been quite busy all week too, enrolling in college and finding work. Luckily, he had already contacted his workplace before he had arrived here, his friends already working there, so it had been easier for him.

You hadn't seen much of each other the whole week as well, but you figured it would get better once you were both settled in the new apartment. The only time you had for each other anymore was either during breakfast, where you both were too sleepy to talk much, and night where one of you already passed out somewhere before the other got home.

You were looking forward to the weekend, hoping to go out with Wooyoung, and it was definitely not because you remembered his Saturday-is-us rule. You really wanted a break, but figured Wooyoung must want it more, so you wanted to do something special for Wooyoung.

Which was why when you got home on Friday night, you waited until Wooyoung got home and asked if he had dinner, fixing something quick from the fridge so he could eat while you sat in front of him.

"This was one hell of a week and I want to go back to my hometown and sleep in my mom's lap with my little brother in my arms."

"What about your poor dad?"

"He can sleep on the couch," Wooyoung simply said, making you laugh.

"Gosh, you're such a baby. Anyways, are you free tomorrow? You know I have to show you the apartments, do you remember?"

"I do, and I'm free," Wooyoung was eating rather quickly and you told him to slow down.

"Okay, tomorrow is your day. What do you want to do? Let's do whatever you want."

Wooyoung set down his bowl, staring at you as he thought while you made faces at him to check if he was actually watching you or zoning out while he thought about it.

He was zoning out.

You saw his eyes come back to focus and he smiled, "Well, let's check out the apartments in the morning, lunch is on me, roam around in the evening and... do you wanna go clubbing?"

"Wooyoung! You know I hate clubs!"

"We need to have a drinking session and go to a bar or something!" Wooyoung practically shouted, "I don't understand why you don't drink when you're with me!"

"One of us drunk is enough, Wooyoung, two of us drunk would be a disaster," you shook your head.

"But I'm a good drinker," Wooyoung looked confused, "I can handle my drinks. You can't."

"You're a disaster anyway, drunk or not," you said, Wooyoung scoffing.

"Are you embarrassed because of that one time you couldn't stop crying when drunk-"

"That was one time!"

"That was the only time you drank with me!" Wooyoung looked disappointed and you knew why.

But he didn't need to know that the reason you had been a crying mess when drunk in front of Wooyoung was because you wanted to confess to him but held yourself back by crying because you feared it would ruin your friendship.

You didn't want to risk it again.

"Let's... keep the drinking for later," you said, hoping to delay it... two years if you could, "Let's do something else tomorrow."

"Alright," Wooyoung sighed and you breathed in relief, "We'll think of something then."

Which was how you ended up hiking at the night, trying to find a good spot to sit back and relax. 'Healing', Wooyoung called it, though you told him your feet would need actual healing after all the walking they had done today.

It had been an eventful and fun day. Wooyoung liked your choice of the apartment and you both finalized it, deciding to move in next weekend, taking note of all the things you'd need to buy for your new home. You both were pretty stoked about it, and talked about it throughout lunch- deciding to go for street food, trying different things.

You did buy some things for home when you explored the shops with Wooyoung, and decided to drop the stuff at your apartment first and freshen up before going hiking, which was Wooyoung's big plan.

After about 40 minutes of slow hiking, you reached the spot Wooyoung had showed you in pictures- and you had to admit, it was a good spot. The view was spectacular, especially with the full moon shining down on the lit city. The slow breeze caressed your skin and you stretched, Wooyoung taking out snacks from his bag and handing a chocolate to you.

"You better be carrying me on your back when we go down or give my feet a massage," you joked, Wooyoung smacking your thigh.

"Going down is easier, don't be so dramatic."

"It's a nice spot though," you admitted, "I'd say we could drink here but... I won't make it down."

Wooyoung laughed, "You'd wake the animals with all your crying too-"

"I don't cry every time I drink, Wooyoung, it was only one time!"

"Why did you even cry? You never told me," Wooyoung pouted.

"I don't remember," you lied smoothly, "Probably because I wanted to get rid of you?"

Wooyoung scoffed, "As if you could. I'd be the last person in your life when you get rid of everyone, and you'd be stuck with me."

"True," you grinned, "I don't think you can say the same, you unfaithful brat-"

"I'm not! You know you're my number one."

"Ha. You tell that to me when you get a girlfriend."

"You don't believe me, do you?" Wooyoung looked at you, and you noticed the change in his tone, making you raise your brow in confusion.

"Do you know why I broke up with my ex?"

"Because she thought you were too friendly with everyone?"

"Part of the reason. She mainly had a problem with... you."

Your heart sank, eyes surprised as you pointed a finger at yourself. "Me? What did I do?"

"Nothing," Wooyoung assured, "It's just... she saw how I talked to you. I told her you've been my best friend all your life but... somehow she didn't like the idea that you were more important to me than her."

"But, Wooyoung," you turned to face him, "You do realize that once you're in a relationship, you should, I don't know, prioritize your partner more? I'm not going anywhere-"

"No. You're my best friend, she was my girlfriend. It was two different things, and if she thought I'd talk to you less because I had her now... I can't. I can't replace what I have with you, you know? I don't think I'll find what I have with you in a partner."

You scanned his face, suddenly unreadable. There were too many layers to his words, and you didn't know which one to focus on. Wooyoung noticed your confusion, patting your arm.

"What I'm saying is, if anyone thinks I'll break things up with you for them, they can go to hell."

"Ah," you smiled shamelessly, "Sounds good to hear."

Wooyoung grinned, scooting you closer and wrapping his arm around you.

There it was. His love language.

So you didn't fight back, nibbling on your chocolate as the both of you sat in each other's arms, offering him some and almost crying when he bit the whole thing off.

-------------------

"I'm throwing this, you don't need it-"

"NO! That BBQ owner back home gave this to me, it's a memory!"

"You are too attached to useless stuff, Wooyoung, why did you even bring this lamp here? It doesn't even work!"

Wooyoung paused what he was doing, staring from you at the lamp then back, pondering.

"Come on, Wooyoung, it's not a tough decision-"

"Okay, throw it," he groaned, "Throw everything. Throw me out!"

"Gladly," you pretended to kick him, "Stop being so dramatic, the truck's almost here."

The two of you had been arguing back and forth all day long as you packed, and when the truck arrived, you were glad for the break your ears got. Taking one look at your now empty apartment, you said goodbye to the two very uneventful years you had spent here. It felt bittersweet, and that was good.

Arriving at your new apartment and unloading everything first, you and Wooyoung finally sat on the couch, looking at all the boxes and furniture.

"Where do we start."

You laughed internally at how it came out more as a statement- Wooyoung must finally be tired. "Can we sleep right here?"

"Please," he groaned, immediately lying down with his head on your lap, and you unconsciously started running your hands through his hair, realizing only when he said, "Give me a massage while you're at it."

You slapped his forehead instead- lightly, but not light enough to prevent his loud shout, and before your ears could bleed, you shut his mouth with your hand, and his eyes lit mischievously as he took that opportunity to lick your hand, making you scream and wipe it on his clothes while he laughed, trying to push him off of you.

"Okay, okay, I'm sorry. Just play with my hair, it felt nice."

You gave him a side eye but continued the slow motions through his silky hair and he shut his eyes.

"Don't sleep here, I'll throw you on the floor if you do."

"This is more comfortable than the bed."

"Shut up."

"I'm not lying."

You were glad his eyes were shut because you had to put a hand on your face to calm your wildly beating heart.

"I think we should at least set the bed first," you said, "Let's just deal with the rest later, tomorrow's Sunday anyway."

"Yeah, just two more minutes," Wooyoung fisted your hoodie in his hands as he got comfortable, and you sighed at the sight.

You could get used to this.

"You look like a cat right now," you laughed lightly, caressing his hair at the temples, "Also, you need to eat more. Your cheekbones and jaw are so prominent now."

You weren't sure if Wooyoung was listening or staying silent on purpose, but you found yourself caressing his cheekbone with your thumb, tracing his sharp nose bridge- a very attractive feature on him. You touched the mole beneath his eye like a button, scoffing, then continued playing with the hair, curling it at the nape of his neck-

"You're tickling me now."

You suddenly came out of your trance, taking a second to gather your wits and then slapping his neck, telling him to wake the hell up.

Sleepily, Wooyoung helped you set the bed, making sure everything was right, then set the mattress, and you had to stop him from falling right on top of it, telling him to wait. You went out in the living room, searching for the box labeled 'sheets', quickly tearing it apart and taking the sheets out.

"Good thing we had dinner, you look ready to die, Wooyoung."

"I'm sleepier thanks to you," he said, collapsing unceremoniously on the bed.

"What do you mean?"

"Can you play with my hair again? It felt so good, it will put me to sleep right away."

You audibly exhaled, shaking your head but too tired to argue, getting in bed after turning off the lights, not bothering to change, Wooyoung's eyes lazily watching you the whole time-

He really looked... different, in all the dim lights, on your bed, tired.

Hands on your hips, you were zoned out as you stared at him, wondering what you would do with him. Wooyoung was staring right back, and when he patted the space next to him, you took that place, adjusting yourself so your arm wouldn't fall off as you caressed his head.

He shut his eyes immediately, and you played with his hair, caressing his head until his breathing became regular, which was when you cautiously caressed his face, smiling when he didn't respond.

He must have been really tired to have slept this quickly.

You cupped his face, stroking his cheek with your thumb, overwhelmed by the way your heart ached at the sight.

So near yet so far.

You smiled sadly, suddenly feeling the urge to cry. But you only kissed his forehead lightly, lingering a bit before you drew back.

"I love you so much."

The whisper was lost to the air, and you fell asleep with your hand on his.

You didn't notice his hand caressing yours as you fell asleep.

-----------------

Once again, you were wishing you could throw Wooyoung out of the window.

"You're being... dumb, Wooyoung."

"You don't get my point," Wooyoung was done with you too, "With the both of us having to work from home most of the time, why don't we use one room as an office and one room as a bedroom? Just like in the previous apartment?"

"All this because you can't work alone?"

"Please, I need some company while working or else I'll get bored," he whined, "And you know even if we have separate rooms, I'll end up spending more time in your room anyway, so what's the point?"

"You're sounding very much like the parasite I mentioned will get you kicked out."

"It said nothing about me being a parasite."

"It said 'If you act clingy, you're out."

"But I'm not clingy right now," Wooyoung raised his hands in the air, "I'm a parasite."

"Semantics," you said, biting your lips as you thought about it. "If you're gonna be in my room 24/7 anyway, I guess I shouldn't bother."

"See, that's exactly my point."

You shook your head at the grinning Wooyoung, deciding to share the closet attached to one of the rooms which had ample space, setting the clothes racks Wooyoung had as well, all of your clothes and his now in their rightful place.

"I like this," you stood back and grinned, Wooyoung sharing the grin, "Should I set my vanity here too?"

"Set it in the room, we have enough space there," Wooyoung suggested, and you agreed.

Placing your personal items on the vanity, Wooyoung adding some of his products too, you were finally done with the bedroom, the living room and the kitchen. Only the 'study room/office/get-away-from-wooyoung' room remained.

"Let's place the desks together," Wooyoung suggested.

"You'll never let me work in peace that way."

"That's why I'm doing this in the first place," he grinned, and you groaned, giving in, setting the desks in one corner together, no gap so you could place your stuff without worries, but you made a point to place your chairs as further apart as possible, making Wooyoung laugh.

"The futon goes there," you pointed at the opposite wall, "And all our extra stuff in those boxes, we can pile there."

After you were done, you placed some frames on the desk- a picture of you and Wooyoung on the beach, a picture of you with your family, a picture of Wooyoung with his family. You smiled at the sight, Wooyoung calling you outside for dinner.

Wooyoung had brought two chairs from his apartment that you placed in your balcony, making it your little spot to relax and gossip with Wooyoung. He set the bowls of ramen there, motioning for you to join him, and you did, slurping your noodles.

"We got this apartment set quicker than I expected," Wooyoung checked the time- it was almost midnight, "I thought it would take Monday as well."

"Would have spared more time if you weren't being so petty and you know that."

Wooyoung shrugged, a guilty smile on his face, "I like this. It's really relaxing to sit here like this, feels like home."

"It does," you nodded, gazing at the cloudy night sky.

"I forgot to tell you," Wooyoung began, "San's here visiting his aunt. Should we invite him over?"

"Oh, we should," you cheered up- you had been friends with all of Wooyoung's friends from school, not as close as with Wooyoung of close but enough that you were comfortable.

"I'll tell him to come by when he's free. We can take him out or just relax at home."

"Yeah, whatever we feel like it that day. We should all have a reunion soon, I kinda miss our old school friends."

"Me too," Wooyoung smiled, "Let's go to the reunion this year, we missed last year's."

You nodded- you both had been busy with work at that time so you couldn't make it to your hometown.

"So, San," you began, "If he gets any hotter than the last time I saw him, I'll politely ask him to sleep over-"

Wooyoung threw a pen at you, making you scowl. "You can't do that when I'm here!"

"I'm doing nothing, what's running in your filthy mind, Jung Wooyoung?" You laughed, "I'm only kidding, of course. You know San is not my type."

"What, exactly, is your type?"

You exhaled, looking at Wooyoung.

You.

"Someone who's not as loud, clingy, parasitic as you-"

"Can you stop calling me a parasite, it hurts!" Wooyoung threw his head back, laughing, and you had to wonder how exactly it hurt that he was laughing like this.

"But someone who is as hot as me, if not hotter, right?" Wooyoung wriggled his eyebrows and you pretended to throw up.

"Fine," Wooyoung scoffed, suddenly angry with you, "You'll never find a man, I curse you to never-"

"Oh, come on," you got up, running your fingers under his chin like a cat's- something you did to cheer him up, "I need someone exactly like you. Happy?"

Wooyoung smiled, leaning in to your touch, and you said, "I need someone as loud and clingy as you."

"Again-"

"Listen, dumbass," you slapped his cheek lightly, "I need someone loud and clingy so they can balance me. And I need someone with a heart like yours. Now where would I ever find someone like you?"

"You'll die all alone."

You shook your head, taking Wooyoung's chin in your hand and pulling him up to face you, bringing your own face closer as you said:

"If I can't find someone like you, you'll never find someone as good as me too."

The two of you stared at each other, none of you moving, half grins on your faces as you glared at each other, and when Wooyoung licked his lips (probably unconsciously) you suddenly became aware of the position you were in, dropping your hand and going inside to get water, leaving him staring at you.

Wooyoung sighed-

This wasn't how he had expected things to turn out, but he wasn't complaining.

He hadn't expected to become a wreck inside with you around.

But it felt good.

----------------------

It was the day San was coming over to visit.

You both had decided to invite him to your apartment, relax and catch up, maybe go out for dinner or order something for home if you felt like it. You were both excited- San was one of Wooyoung's closest friends, and naturally yours too.

You were dressed in a navy blue shirt and black denim trousers- simple, but you wanted to look good for a change, which was why you were sitting on your vanity, blow-drying your hair to perfection.

"We should really go out, I'm making all this effort," you muttered to Wooyoung who had been watching you do your hair for the past 10 minutes now, "Also, can you stop looking at me like that?"

"Like what?"

"Like I'm planning the murder of your unborn child," you side-eyed him, "Do I not look good?"

"I just," Wooyoung ran a hand through his messy hair, "Why all the effort? It's only San."

"I'm not doing this for San," you looked at him- was he...

No. He couldn't be.

"I'm doing this for myself, because I want to feel good," you simply said, continuing with your hair, finally done. You applied the little everyday makeup that was your routine for whenever you would go out.

"Come on, I'll do your hair too. I know just how to make it look good."

Wooyoung gladly sat, letting you style his hair-he was getting used to you running your hands through his hair, in fact, he was almost addicted to the feeling because you were always so gentle-

"I can see your eyes roll, are you enjoying this?" You had fisted his hair now, tugging at it a bit harshly, making him laugh.

"And here I was thinking how gentle you were with my hair," Wooyoung let out a disappointed sigh, "This looks good though. Do you think you can be my personal stylist?"

"Only if you pay me," you grinned. You heard the bell ring, and you hurriedly gave the last touches to Wooyoung's hair, running to the door, Wooyoung right behind.

"San!" You gasped- he had changed so much, "What is city life doing to you boys!"

San laughed, hugging you good and long, then handing you a bouquet of white roses which you thanked him for, calling him inside. "How have you been?"

"I'm good," you said, smiling when he spotted Wooyoung and crushed him in a hug, "You both are making it look like you're long lost lovers."

"Shut up," San laughed, dangling a shopping bag in his hands, "I got us drinks."

"Oh no," you took the drinks from him, hiding it from Wooyoung, "We'll keep these for later."

You all settled in the living room, catching up on life, and you had to ask him just what the city life was doing to all the boys- everyone you knew had been working out, no longer looking like boys but looking more like men.

"I love your hair!" you pointed at his ash mullet, "I should do something with my hair too, don't you think? Normal hair is making me look boring now."

"You should, something like mine," San said, "Get ash highlights or something. We could match."

You grinned, but Wooyoung wasn't having any of it.

"Or get some streaks like mine."

"I don't think that would suit me," you pouted.

"Anything would suit you," Wooyoung said casually, offering San some peanuts.

"I'll see," you waved your hand dismissively, "So, San. Is there a special someone back there?"

San laughed at you wriggling your brows at him, putting his hand on his face, "Not yet, not yet."

"Aw," you laughed, he was just so... cute. "What's your plan? Are you gonna settle there or go back home?"

"I don't think I want go back just yet," San said, "I want to experience new things. I want to do so much, and I don't think I can do that in our hometown."

"True," Wooyoung said, "Which was why I moved here. Better opportunities."

"How come you're living together and you," San looked at you, "Are still alive and sane?"

You laughed out loud, "I wonder how."

Wooyoung slapped your arm, "You should ask me how I'm living with her when she's practically a sloth-"

"You're the one who decided to make home here," you interrupted him.

"You're the one who gladly let me!"

"Gladly?" You scoffed, "I would have-"

"Come on, let's not fight," San laughed, pushing you both apart before you were at each other's throats, but he knew it was all jokes. He wasn't unaware of the love you had for each other, "Stop fighting like a married couple. Let's go out."

"As if," you sneered at Wooyoung, who just growled back, making all of you laugh.

You treated San to dinner at the same BBQ place that was basically a second home to Wooyoung now too, and Wooyoung decided to have a drinking session at home, ruining your plan which was to make them forget about the drinks altogether.

"Just call me a taxi before I pass out from drinking too much," San said.

"You can stay here, we have space," you offered.

"Nah, I have to leave for home first thing in the morning," San said, "Maybe some other time."

"Don't let her drink," Wooyoung elbowed San, "She'll start crying-"

"ONE TIME, WOOYOUNG," you pinched your nose bridge.

"She cried?" San narrowed his eyes at you, "That's not how it quite went when she drank with me-"

"When did that happen, excuse me," Wooyoung folded his arms in question.

You sighed, internally cursing San who was grinning, because he was the only person aware of your not-so-platonic feelings for Wooyoung- he wasn't 100% sure, but he had high suspicions and you never denied them.

"You don't need to know," you dismissed him, glaring at San who just tried stifling his own laugh. You brought the drinks and three glasses, "Bottoms up."

Wooyoung was definitely the best drinker in the room, San and you already flushed after one bottle. Wooyoung had an evil grin plastered on his face as he watched you two mirror each other's expressions- head resting on one hand, playing with the glass with the other hand.

"Do you think about how we might not be worth anything to someone?" San began, "I think it's really sad how we might be of zero value to someone."

"I think if someone knows you," you rubbed your eyes, "you value at least a 1 out of 100. That's definitely something."

"Only 1? What am I to you then?"

"Hmm," you thought about it, "A solid... 70?"

"And here I was giving you an 80," San shook his head, "Where did the rest go? Have I done something wrong?"

"No, it's a very good score actually," you said, "The highest is 90, so it's a good score."

"And who's the highest? Your mom?"

"Nope," you faltered, your brain telling you to shut the hell up but your heart not ready.

"Ah.. is it-"

"Of course it's me," Wooyoung patted your back, "You're a 99 to me, don't worry."

"Where it that 1? Do you know how much that 1 matters?"

"And here you told me 1 is something!" San frowned.

Wooyoung laughed at you both, "You're very drunk. San, I'm calling you a taxi, you need to get home."

"Okay," San slumped against you, "Thanks for inviting me."

"Thanks for coming," you slurred lazily, "It was nice to have someone to look at who's not Wooyoung."

Wooyoung shook his head, gathering San's stuff and helping him up, and you lazily got up too, waving your hand at San.

"Text me when you get home," Wooyoung told San and he nodded, leaving you two alone like usual.

"Do you wanna keep drinking or go to bed?"

"Both."

"Come on, let's get you to bed," Wooyoung laughed when you pouted, but you tugged at his sleeves, making him sit with you.

"One more drink, please."

Wooyoung poured the drink for you, filling his own glass as well, and you knew you were going to regret this, but-

"You're a 99 to me too."

Wooyoung smiled- you were too adorable to handle right now. He pinched your cheek, "What's the 1 for?"

"It's because you are not mine," you said, and Wooyoung frowned.

"What do you mean, I am your best friend, of course I am yours-"

"No, you don't understand," you looked at him, "It's because you are not mine."

Wooyoung's heart lurched dangerously in his chest- was he hearing this right?

"You're not mine," you said, "And I feel like I'm gonna cry."

"No, no, don't cry," Wooyoung turned your face to make you look at him, "Don't cry. You know I am yours. Why would you cry?"

A tear escaped your eye and Wooyoung wiped it, hugging you as you muttered the same sentence again, and he knew if you weren't drunk, you'd feel his heart beating so loudly.

Wooyoung made you get in bed with him, pushing your hair out of your face, worried at the look you had in your eyes.

"Do you want me to be yours?"

You weren't sure if you were hearing it right- you were very, very drunk, and you knew that you would have a good reason to cry tomorrow. You were walking on very dangerous lines.

But Wooyoung didn't wait for a verbal answer- he knew now. The look in your eyes was enough. He kissed your forehead, locking eyes with you.

"I'm already yours," he assured you, but you shook your head, and he cupped your face to make you look at him.

"You don't understand. I'm already yours. You just don't know that yet."

You nodded, confused, burying your face in his chest as sleep came like a wave.

-----------------

"Don't touch me."

"It's almost afternoon!" Wooyoung tried snatching the covers from you, "You're wasting our Saturday!"

"Go away!" You practically growled.

There were a number of reasons you didn't want to wake up, and your hangover was the last reason.

You recalled last night perfectly well, and you felt humiliated and confused. And with Wooyoung acting like nothing happened...

You weren't sure what he meant by that:

"You don't understand. I'm already yours. You just don't know that yet."

"I made hangover soup for you," Wooyoung said, sitting beside you, "Come on, don't be a brat and get up."

You sighed- you knew Wooyoung was going to keep pestering you until you were sitting in front of him with the soup in your hands-

Which you now were.

"You're such a light drinker," Wooyoung laughed at you, and you wanted to glare at him but you couldn't meet his eyes right yet, "It's no fun drinking with you guys!"

"I told you it was a bad idea..."

"Ah, it's okay, don't cry again," Wooyoung teased, and now you did glare at him.

"Anyways," Wooyoung waved a hand in dismissal, "What are we doing today?"

So you thought Wooyoung hadn't taken your words seriously, which was how you distracted yourself, planning to do grocery with him and fulfil his wish of going clubbing that night.

"I need to look hot," you said, entering your home with shopping bags in both of your hands, "And so do you. So let's dump this for now and get ready."

You let Wooyoung pick your outfit- a black dress that hugged your figure, paired with heeled boots, and you went that extra measure to wear silver hoops, put on some lipstick and eyeliner, and style your hair-

"Maybe you should change that outfit," Wooyoung said, "You look more hot than should be acceptable."

"Shut up," you said, groaning, because when he casually said these words, it didn't help you. At all.

You styled Wooyoung's hair and he came out after changing, and you scanned him.

"Are you going out like... this?" You asked, pointing at the one too many buttons undone.

"Of course, I have to look sexy," he grinned, and you rolled your eyes, trying not to drool at how well built he was, and you both finally got in the taxi to the club.

"So have you ever been here?"

"Only once with friends," you admitted, "Which is why you won't ditch me until I find a good guy."

"Good luck with that," he said sarcastically, the both of you entering, and you were immediately overwhelmed by all the crowd and loud music, instinctively clinging to Wooyoung's arms.

"It sure is different here," Wooyoung looked around, "What are we doing here again?"

"It was your idea," you glared at him, "So come on. Let's get a drink, then look around, maybe dance, maybe find someone..."

Wooyoung laughed at how your voice became small at the last part, "Don't worry, I'm going home tonight. Unless you don't come home, I'm not going either."

"You don't have to worry about me," you said, though it felt like a stab to your heart, "You can do whatever."

"But I'm yours," Wooyoung whispered in your ear, and you gasped.

He hadn't forgotten, it seemed. And he was going to tease you about it.

"I was drunk," you sneered at him, dragging him to the bar, "You shut up while I get my drink."

"Do you know why you're a 99 to me too?" Wooyoung asked, a devilish smirk on his face, and you put your hands to your ears, having had enough.

He had no idea how you felt, did he?

"It's because you are not mine."

"Jung Wooyoung, you absolute brat-"

You couldn't help but laugh at how he was grinning, your cheeks flushed, "I'm gonna kill you if you mention this again. I was drunk, okay?"

"But what did you mean?"

"What did you mean, huh?" You turned, your eyes full of challenge, and that shut Wooyoung up, "What did you mean, when you said I was already yours but I didn't know it yet?"

"...I-"

"Never mind, I don't want to hear it," you downed another drink, "I'm going to the dance floor. Are you gonna shut up and accompany me?"

"Okay ma'am," Wooyoung shook his head, smiling, "Whatever you say."

"Wait a minute," you said, buttoning one of his one-too-many undone buttons, making him laugh.

"All good."

It wasn't the first time the two of you were dancing with each other in a club- you both would always stick together until someone caught your eye. But this time...

Something was different and none of you could deny it.

It was the way you weren't eyeing other people but absorbed in your own little world, the two of you only looking at each other as you danced, your hands on his shoulders and his at your waist.

"You're quiet today," you finally said.

Wooyoung didn't answer, only continued slowly dancing with you, and you couldn't take it anymore- you couldn't match his strong gaze anymore. You looked around, trying to find someone who was maybe interested in you-

"Let's just dance together," Wooyoung's voice was low, "Let's not meet someone new tonight."

You scanned Wooyoung's face, "Are you feeling alright?"

Wooyoung laughed, "I'm fine. I just don't feel like meeting someone new tonight."

"But it was your idea in the first place-"

"Saturday is all about us, remember?" Wooyoung said, and you shook your head at him.

"As if that would stop you-"

Wooyoung brought you closer, your grip on his shoulder tightening in reflex.

"Just shut up and dance with me tonight," Wooyoung whispered in your ear, and you gulped, not knowing why Wooyoung was suddenly insisting on this, but not complaining either.

You did notice how his eyes never left yours the entire night.

You also noticed how his hands would tighten ever so slightly at your waist.

And when the music changed to something fast, you were relieved that you would no longer be dangerously close to him. Putting your feelings aside, you grinned at Wooyoung as the both of you started to dance along to the beat.

Wooyoung was really good at random dances, and he had always taught you the basics and made you dance with him often, which was why you could match his energy. It was fun to dance freely with him, an occasional twirl, occasional dip, and you really felt light after that.

Making fun of the people who gave up on dancing and watched you both instead, you both finally got home, you immediately ditching your boots and sitting on the couch, rubbing your feet while Wooyoung grabbed water for both of you.

"Fun night," you said, "You didn't have to keep me company the whole time, Wooyoung. I admit I'm bad at instantly connecting with someone, but you wasting your opportunity makes me feel bad."

"If I wanted to, I would have ditched you," Wooyoung simply said, "I really didn't want to. I wanted tonight to be about us."

"If you say so," you drank from your glass, trying not to read too much into whatever he said, getting up to change and telling him you were going to catch up on your work-

Because you really felt overwhelmed by the way Wooyoung had looked at you the whole night, and you needed space.

And Wooyoung knew that too, letting you have some time to clear your head.

-----------------

"That is one hot guy."

Wooyoung immediately slid his chair towards you, peeking at your phone while you zoomed in on the picture your colleague Eunbi had sent, trying to set you up for a blind date.

You really needed a distraction, especially when Wooyoung was this close to you, practically breathing down your neck as he slid one hand to zoom out at the picture and take a look at their face.

"Who's that?"

You slid away from him, pushing his chair back to his desk, "Remember Eunbi? You met her last time? It's her friend, she's been trying to set me up with him for quite a while now. She's always talking about him to me."

"Why doesn't she date him then?" Wooyoung asked casually, shifting his focus back on his screen.

"She's already in a relationship, but she told me he's a great guy. Maybe I should go on a date with him, what do you say?"

"I don't know... maybe just get to know him in a casual sitting- like parties, first, before going alone..."

"It's called a blind date, Woo," you said, "Should I set you up with someone too?"

"Nah, I'm good... for now," he simply said, not taking his eyes off the screen- which, from him, was abnormal behaviour.

"You sure?"

"Yes," he said, and this time you slid your chair closer to him.

"Are you sad that I'll find someone and poor Wooyoung would be all alone-"

"Hey!" Wooyoung cringed back, the two of you laughing, "I don't care, do whatever, just don't tell me the details!"

You shook your head at him, wondering why he was acting so weird at the mention of you going on a date- he was usually making fun of you instead, giving you tips, but this time...

Something had changed.

Should you address it? You wondered as you focused on your work, absently typing, stopping in the middle of it altogether.

You glanced at Wooyoung. He, too, was zoning out.

Quite unlike him.

"Are you okay?" You asked, and Wooyoung came out of his trance, rubbing his face.

"Just tired," he said, and you got up, telling him you'd make some coffee for the both of you.

You came in with the mugs, stopping midway when you saw him slumped back on his chair, rubbing his temples. You pursed your lips, setting the mugs on the table and massaging his temples, his eyes shut.

"I don't like it when you get tired," you said, "You become too quiet. I don't like it when you become quiet."

"Why?"

"I like it better when you're smiling and yapping," you laughed, making him smile as well, "Drink your coffee first, then finish work and get some sleep. Recharge yourself."

"Okay, I will," he promised, and you kissed his forehead, surprising him because you usually weren't the one initiating hugs or kisses. Usually it was Wooyoung randomly surprising you with one.

"I like it though," he said as you sat in your chair, sipping on his coffee, and you looked at him in question.

"I like it when you hug or kiss me first. It recharges me."

"Shut up," you groaned as he smirked, hiding your face because you were positive it was red now.

This side of you- you blushing over something he said or did- it was new to Wooyoung, and he wanted to see more of it.

He really, really did not want you to go on that date.

----------------

"How do I look?"

"Like you're trying too hard."

"Wooyoung, I literally only wore better clothes and combed my hair."

"You're trying too hard."

"Whatever," you shook your head at him, wearing heels, and he raised a brow.

"See? You're wearing heels! You are trying too hard!"

"And why shouldn't I?" You put your hands on your hips, "I'm going on a date, Wooyoung, I have to put some effort."

"Ah, I don't know, just don't make me cringe," he shook his hands in front of you and you ignored him, grabbing your purse.

"See you later."

As you sat in the taxi, you were positive Wooyoung was jealous. And you couldn't help but smile at that- you still weren't sure what he wanted, and you were too afraid to take the first step. So you had to distract yourself.

Because there was still a possibility that Wooyoung was only being himself, that he had no ulterior motive, that his jealousy was simply because he'd be single and you'd rub it in his face- just like he would rub it on your face when he wasn't. It was just how it went between you two.

But... there was a slight chance that Wooyoung was finally looking at you from a new perspective, looking at you as a romantic interest rather than his childhood best friend. And you... just the thought of it made your heart ache and knees go weak, which was why you didn't really want to go there.

So you went on your date and actually had a good time. His name was Yeonjun and you got along with him quite well, just because he was funny and really paid attention when you talked. And he was definitely attractive- not just because of his looks, but because of his personality too.

Which was why Wooyoung was acting quite grumpy as you told him what you talked about, how he treated you (quite a gentleman), how he was hot-

"Can you stop calling him hot every two seconds!"

You laughed out loud- you were, of course, only doing it to rile Wooyoung up.

"Was he as good as I am to you?"

"What?" You looked at Wooyoung.

"If he doesn't treat you like I do, he isn't good enough."

"And by that," you began, "You mean making me pay for your food every chance you get, teasing me 24/7, being a parasite-"

Wooyoung burst out laughing, "I mean... taking care of you. Knowing when you are tired-"

"Do you really know when I'm tired? Because I am quite tired of you-"

"Listen," Wooyoung shifted on the couch, facing you, taking one of your hands and caressing it, "If he doesn't care for you like I do... if he doesn't think you're the most important thing in his life, if he doesn't know you inside out, if he doesn't love you like I do..."

You were holding your breath.

Wooyoung glanced at you- your face was expressionless and Wooyoung, only he knew that it meant that you were confused or nervous.

Was he willing to take the risk now? Was he willing to place bets-

"Why do you need someone else when you have me?"

"Wooyoung," you began, unsure how to respond, "I... I don't understand what you're getting at-"

"Look me in the eyes and tell me you don't know what I'm getting at."

But you couldn't- you were far too overwhelmed. You had never thought there was a possibility that Wooyoung could reciprocate your feelings- you had only imagined, it had only been your wildest dreams. And now-

"I'm gonna get some water," you managed to say, trying to get up but Wooyoung wasn't having it- he didn't release your hand, making you drop back on the couch when you tried getting up, leaning forward and taking your other hand too, making you face him.

"You know. I told you I am yours. I'm only gonna ask this once. Tell me you don't love me the way I do."

"What do you mean?"

Wooyoung leaned in further, making you instinctively pull back, but he let go of your hand only to cup your face, locking your eyes with his.

"Tell me you don't want this."

He was caressing your cheek, all too aware of your wildly beating heart, his eyes falling down to your lips as he licked his, and you were about to fall flat backwards so your hand went to grip his shoulder, and he shifted back so you were half on top of him, tucking stray hair behind.

"You just have to say no, and I'll stop," he whispered, his lips meeting your jaw, planting a seductive kiss and you had to hold back your moan, because-

Was this really happening?

"Tell me you don't like this," he said, his lips trailing down your neck, almost smirking when you shifted to give him a better angle while you tried to think-

But you couldn't think.

You had no control.

"Tell me you're not mine."

You took a deep breath, shutting your eyes close for a second and then almost growling when his nose brushed against yours and you- you took the first step and kissed him.

And it was inexplainable. As soon as your lips met, he was kissing you back, his hands snaking behind your neck, gripping on your hair as he angled you better, your own hands cupping his face, and you had to break apart because you couldn't breathe, not because you were out of breath but because you couldn't believe this was finally, finally happening.

You scanned his face for any sort of surprise but there was none, his eyes were glazed as he tucked your hair behind, holding your face with one hand and bringing you back again.

You were fisting his shirt in your hands as he kissed you, slow and passionate, taking his sweet time and you let him. You let him run his hands down your neck, slide down your arm only to hold your waist and he pushed you back on the couch, now on top of you.

He scanned your face again, for any sign of discomfort, satisfied to see your face flush. "You have no idea how long I've wanted to do this."

And that sentence made you bite your lip and shut your eyes, trying to stifle your smile but failing, ending up laughing because this was unreal.

Wooyoung kissed your forehead, "You have no idea how much I love you."

Before you could respond, he was kissing you again, and you wanted to tell him that you have probably loved him longer, that you were beyond relieved that he felt the same. You hoped your feelings conveyed as you kissed him back, but he broke the kiss, breathing heavily.

"Say something."

You pursed your lips, breaking eye contact as you smiled because all of this was too much and you were basically speechless. And Wooyoung found it quite amusing.

"Shut up."

Wooyoung laughed out loud, "I didn't even say anything!"

"I can hear your smirk."

Wooyoung groaned, kissing your cheek, "Come on, say something, you're making me anxious."

You sighed, figuring now or never as you got up, sitting in front of him, and the way he was smiling was too endearing.

"Jung Wooyoung, you brat," you shook your head, "How long have you felt like this?"

"Long enough."

"That's not the correct answer."

"Probably when we finally parted ways for college and I missed you like hell and none of the girls I was with made me feel anything because all I could think about was you."

You smirked- you felt like you've won in life. "I... I don't have anything to say, except that... I love you, and you know that. You know that already, don't you?"

"I think I did," Wooyoung played with your hair absently, "I was just... scared that I was wrong."

"And I was scared that I'd ruin what we had, and I still am," you admitted, "Because... I can't lose you. Not even because we get into a relationship and things don't work out. I can't lose you, Wooyoung. So what are we gonna do?"

"I can't lose you either, and I promise you if things... if this stuff doesn't work out, we'll break it up on a good note. We'll still stay friends, like we always had. Maybe it will be difficult, but... I just can't sit still and do nothing while you go ahead and date other people-"

"So you were jealous."

"Very," Wooyoung grinned and you wrapped your arms around him, hugging him, burying your nose in the crook of his neck.

Your safe place.

Wooyoung held you tight, kissing your head. "You wanna take this to bed?"

You slapped his arm and he laughed, getting up and practically throwing you on bed, taking off his upper and crawling in, getting on top of you and kissing you like his life depended on it, his hands all over your body, yours going from cupping his face to running through his hair and back, and when he finally did break the kiss, breathless, he whispered in your ear:

"I'm gonna be kissing you all night tonight. Don't even think about sleeping."

You were positive you were going to die the way your heart lurched at his words.

But you let him. You let him kiss you, tangled in each other's arms, tired and slow kisses on your face, on your lips after the long day you've both had. You fell asleep in his arms, the most comfortable you'd felt in a while.

------------------

"Just because we're... a thing, Jung Wooyoung, doesn't mean you get a free pass at being clingy now."

"Oh, come on," Wooyoung whined, dragging you back in his lap as you used your phone to send an important message about work to your colleagues, trying not to let him distract you.

"Just give me a minute," you basically ignored him nibbling at your ear as you typed, hissing at him once to make him stop, feeling his chest shake with laughter.

"Alright, I'm done," you threw your phone away, "What do you want?"

"You," he whispered, and you pretended to throw up.

"Just because we kissed," you began, wriggling away from him, "doesn't mean you can say stuff like that! It's too sudden."

"Not like you haven't been fantasizing about me all this time-"

You grabbed the nearest thing- a cushion, throwing it at him with all your force, making him practically howl with laughter.

"I could say the same!" You shouted, "Not at you practically begging to live with me so you could... do things to me!"

He laughed louder at that, making you mutter that you were going to work, shutting the door and smiling unconsciously.

It had been three days since your new relationship with Wooyoung began. You'd been a bit shy the first day, but Wooyoung made sure not to get too physical- so you could get used to it.

The second day, you'd been too busy all day, having to go to the office and returning tired, collapsing straight on bed, Wooyoung force-feeding you dinner and letting you sleep.

And today... he was back to being normal.

You were glad nothing had changed between you two- he was still the same Wooyoung, except now extra shameless with his display of affections, but you weren't complaining.

You had just finished your work when he burst in, right on cue. "It's Friday night, let's go out for dinner."

"Where do you wanna go? I'm craving chicken."

"Done," he said, "Come on, let's get ready."

You got up, stretching and following him to your room, Wooyoung going in to change while you applied some makeup, wondering what you should do with your hair.

"Let me," Wooyoung said, grabbing a hair tie and combing your hair gently, tying your hair in a half-ponytail, doing the same with his own hair.

"Now we match."

You rolled your eyes, smiling as you went in to change, going that extra mile and wearing a denim skirt paired with a plain black T shirt with knee length boots, finishing the look with denim jacket. As soon as you came out, Wooyoung had his eyes running all over you, nodding.

"You look great."

"Thank you and stop looking at me like I'm your meal," you said, making him laugh and give you a back hug because 'you were too cute to resist'.

However, Wooyoung was soon regretting taking you out to dinner because Yeonjun, of all the people in this world, was in the same restaurant as you both, with his co-workers.

"It's a small world," you smiled, deciding to introduce Wooyoung to him, "This is Wooyoung, my best friend and... boyfriend?"

"What's with the question!" Wooyoung laughed, "Nice to meet you. We're childhood friends, the other part happened like two days ago."

"Ah," Yeonjun gave you a knowing look, "So this is the guy."

"This is him," you smiled shyly. You had, of course, at the end of your date told Yeonjun that you two really hit it off which was surprising, but you were interested in someone else and you couldn't string him along.

Yeonjun, thankfully, understood, saying they could still be friends because he enjoyed your company, no hard feelings.

However, Wooyoung here was not having any of that, especially when food finally arrived and you noticed that instead of focusing on his food or you, Wooyoung was busy glaring holes at Yeonjun, who thankfully had his back towards the two of you.

"Are you gonna eat?"

"I am," he said, nibbling on his chicken leg.

"Can you stop eye-murdering Yeonjun? And don't tell me that's not what you're doing right now."

Wooyoung smiled at that, sighing. "I just... he might like you still."

"So? I like you. Nothing can change that, you know that, right?"

Satisfied, Wooyoung pinched your nose lovingly, resuming eating like normal, and you stifled your smile because jealous Wooyoung was quite a sight.

He looked hot when jealous.

"What's got you trying not to smile?"

"I'll tell you when we get home," you simply said, and Wooyoung smirked because he was sure he was right about this.

And he was.

Because when you got home and told him you thought that jealous Wooyoung was one hot Wooyoung, he picked you up, making you straddle his waist as he kissed you, dropping you on the couch.

"Gosh, stop being so dramatic," you flushed at the way he was looking at you.

"I'm allowed to be dramatic tonight."

"Why?"

"Look at the time," he said, "It's Saturday."

"And?"

"Saturday is all about us."

You bit your lip, because you had quite some ideas for tonight too.

And Wooyoung was quite surprised when you got up and made him come to bed with you, shrugged off your jacket and took off his, kissing him with a pressure that made him lean back and back until you were on top of him, and you broke the kiss, both of you flushed.

You took your time scanning his face, smirking at the sight of him being a little shy because Wooyoung and shy? Never. You ran your hands livingly through his hair, kissing his temple, peppering kisses all over his face, muttering how much you loved the angles of his face, brushing your thumb across his plump lips and kissing him so slowly that he moaned.

And then you were kissing his jaw, his neck, and you took off his shirt, muttering curse words because he was built so well, and you ran your hands over his chiseled body as you kissed his lips, and he had enough.

He took off your shirt, leaving you in your black bra, taking a few seconds to scan your body with a satisfied smirk, pushing you down and getting on top of you and kissing you like a man deprived, and you weren't sure you would be able to stop tonight, especially when he grinded on you and made you moan quite loudly.

"Never thought I'd hear these sounds from your mouth."

"You..." you laughed, shaking your head and smirking, "My turn."

Wooyoung gladly let you top him, open mouthed kisses exchanged as you grinded on him, and you unhooked his belt, sliding it off, and Wooyoung broke the kiss to look at you.

"We can take it slow if you want."

"Now where would the fun in that be?" You grinned, and Wooyoung put his head back as he sighed, because gosh, he could take you right then and there.

"I mean," you ran a finger down his chest, "We sleep in the same bed, Wooyoung, it's gonna happen eventually."

"You're teasing me, right?"

"Am I?" you smirked, and Wooyoung shook his head, his eyes visibly changing as he changed positions, trailing kisses down your neck, sliding your skirt down in the process, running his hands down your thigh excruciatingly slowly.

"Can you stop that," you groaned, an evil smirk plastered on his face.

"We have all night," Wooyoung breathed against your ear, "And I am going to make the most of it. As far as you allow me."

You wrapped your arms around him, muttering to let him hug you for a minute, and he shifted to a sitting position, letting you hug him, skin to skin, your legs wrapped around his waist.

"I love you so much, Wooyoung," you whispered in his ear, making him shiver, his heart suddenly full, "So much that it makes me cry, because it's overwhelming."

Wooyoung unraveled his arms from around you, making you face him, spotting your tear glazed eyes, smiling at the sight.

"What am I gonna do with you?" He laughed, kissing your forehead, "I love you too, more than you could ever imagine."

You smiled, and he whispered in your ear, "I am yours, and you are mine. You had me from the very beginning, dear."

You sighed, "You had me too. I've been yours all along."

"I want to ruin you," Wooyoung whispered in your ear, "So bad. I want you so bad."

You kissed his neck, still wrapped around him, nibbling on his sweet spot, "We have all night."

Which was how Wooyoung ended up on top of you once again, the plans to ruin you evident in his eyes as he kissed every inch of you, had you writhing in seconds when his hand went between your thighs even with the garment, just the look he gave you after taking it a step further to make sure you were okay had you moaning, and by the time dawn approached, he had you, completely.

"Gosh," you muttered lazily, spent from the amount of times he made you reach your high tonight, "How am I gonna live with you if I have to sleep with you everyday?"

"How am I gonna live with you, when you're such a..."

"Say it."

Wooyoung laughed, clearly tired too, "You're such a slut in bed."

You grinned, satisfied because you had surprised him quite a few times tonight, taking him quite well for a first time, and he had never imagined you'd be this good in bed.

"I'm moving out tomorrow," Wooyoung laughed at the evil smirk you had on your face, "You're gonna be the death of me, woman."

"You know you love it," you said, kissing him softly, "I'll be gentle next time."

"That's what I should be saying to you," he laughed, "Let's be gentle next time."

But the look the two of you shared said enough. And you joined your forehead with his, kissing his nose.

"I'm glad you moved in with me."

"Wasn't I a parasite just a few hours ago?"

"I like it," you grinned, and he wrapped his arms around you tighter, telling you to shut up and sleep, smiles plastered on both of your faces.

3K notes · View notes

bearxgyeomie · 25 days ago